Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

This is a broad, catch-all category of works that fit best here and not elsewhere. If you haven't found it someplace else, you might want to look here.

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Wed Feb 09, 2022 4:54 am

Amarakosha
by Wikipedia
Accessed: 2/8/22

The Prinas and the Cainas (a tributary of the Ganges) are both navigable rivers. The tribes which dwell by the Ganges are the Calingae, nearest the sea, and higher up the Mandei, also the Malli, among whom is Mount Mallus, the boundary of all that region being the Ganges. Some have asserted that this river, like the Nile, rises from unknown sources, and in a similar way waters the country it flows through, while others trace its source to the Skythian mountains. Nineteen rivers are said to flow into it, of which, besides those already mentioned, the Condochates, Erannoboas, Cosoagus, and Sonus are navigable....

It is farther said that the Indians do not rear monuments to the dead, but consider the virtues which men have displayed in life, and the songs in which their praises are celebrated, sufficient to preserve their memory after death. But of their cities it is said that the number is so great that it cannot be stated with precision, but that such cities as are situated on the banks of rivers or on the sea-coast are built of wood instead of brick, being meant to last only for a time,— so destructive are the heavy rains which pour down, and the rivers also when they overflow their banks and inundate the plains, — while those cities which stand on commanding situations and lofty eminences are built of brick and mud; that the greatest city in India is that which is called Palimbothra, in the dominions of the Prasians, where the streams of the Erannoboas and the Ganges unite, — the Ganges being the greatest of all rivers, and the Erannoboas being perhaps the third largest of Indian rivers, though greater than the greatest rivers elsewhere; but it is smaller than the Ganges where it falls into it. Megasthenes informs us that this city stretched in the inhabited quarters to an extreme length on each side of eighty stadia, and that its breadth was fifteen stadia, and that a ditch encompassed it all round, which was six hundred feet in breadth and thirty cubits in depth, and that the wall was crowned with 570 towers and had four-and-sixty gates.

-- Ancient India as Described by Megasthenes and Arrian; Being a Translation of the Fragments of the Indika of Megasthenes Collected by Dr. Schwanbeck, and of the First Part of the Indika of Arrian, by J.W. McCrindle, M.A., 1877

The next is the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], or red river: in the Puranas it is constantly called Sona, and I believe never otherwise. In the Amara cosa, and other tracts, I am told, it is called Hiranya-bahu, implying the golden arm, or branch of a river, or the golden canal or channel. These expressions imply an arm or branch of the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], which really forms two branches before it falls into the Ganges. The easternmost, through the accumulation of sand, is now nearly filled up, and probably will soon disappear.

The epithet of golden does by no means imply that gold was found in its sands. It was so called, probably, on account of the influx of gold and wealth arising from the extensive trade carried on through it; for it was certainly a place of shelter for all the large trading boats during the stormy weather and the rainy season.

In the extracts from Megasthenes by Pliny and Arrian, the Sonus and Erannoboas appear either as two distinct rivers, or as two arms of the same river. Be this as it may, Arrian says that the Erannoboas was the third river in India, which is not true. But I suppose that Megasthenes meant only the Gangetick provinces: for he says that the Ganges was the first and largest. He mentions next the Commenasis or Sarayu, from the country of Commanh, as a very large river. The third large river is then the Erannoboas or river Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki].

Ptolemy, finding himself peculiarly embarrassed with regard to this river, and the metropolis of India situated on its banks, thought proper to suppress it entirely. Others have done the same under similar distressful circumstances. It is however well known to this day under the denomination of Hiranya-baha, even to every school boy in the Gangetick provinces, and in them there is no other river of that name....[???!!!]


The Damiadee was first noticed by the Sansons in France, but was omitted since by every geographer, I believe, such as the Sieur Robert, the famous D’Anville, &c; but it was revived by Major Rennell, under the name of Dummody. I think its real name was Dhumyati, from a thin mist like smoke, arising from its bed. Several rivers in India are so named: thus the Hiranya-baha, or eastern branch of the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], is called Cujjhati, or Cuhi† [Commentary on the Geog. of the M. Bh.] from Cuha, a mist hovering occasionally over its bed. As this branch of the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki] has disappeared, or nearly so, this fog is no longer to be seen.

-- VII. On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford

I cannot help mentioning a discovery which accident threw in my way, though my proofs must be reserved for an essay which I have destined for the fourth volume of your Transactions. To fix the situation of that Palibothra (for there may have been several of the name) which was visited and described by Megasthenes, had always appeared a very difficult problem, for though it could not have been Prayaga, where no ancient metropolis ever stood, nor Canyacubja, which has no epithet at all resembling the word used by the Greeks; nor Gaur, otherwise called Lacshmanavati, which all know to be a town comparatively modern, yet we could not confidently decide that it was Pataliputra, though names and most circumstances nearly correspond, because that renowned capital extended from the confluence of the Sone and the Ganges to the site of Patna, while Palibothra stood at the junction of the Ganges and Erannoboas, which the accurate M. D'Anville had pronounced to be the Yamuna; but this only difficulty was removed, when I found in a classical Sanscrit book, near 2000 years old, that Hiranyabahu, or golden armed, which the Greeks changed into Erannoboas, or the river with a lovely murmur, was in fact another name for the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki] itself; though Megasthenes, from ignorance or inattention, has named them separately. This discovery led to another of greater moment, for Chandragupta, who, from a military adventurer, became like Sandracottus the sovereign of Upper Hindustan, actually fixed the seat of his empire at Pataliputra, where he received ambassadors from foreign princes; and was no other than that very Sandracottus who concluded a treaty with Seleucus Nicator...

-- Discourse X. Delivered February 28, 1793, P. 192, Excerpt from "Discourses Delivered Before the Asiatic Society: And Miscellaneous Papers, on The Religion, Poetry, Literature, Etc. of the Nations of India", by Sir William Jones, As. Res. vol. iv. p. 11, 1799


The City of Pataliputra: Its Location and Boundaries.

The geographical position of the city is fixed, by the foregoing data, at a point somewhere in the immediate vicinity of the modern town of Patna. The old city stood on the south bank of the Ganges at the confluence of the latter river with another, called by the Greeks "Erannoboas," a name apparently intended for the river Hiranyabahu or Son,1 [Strabo does not name this river, but Arrian, writing apparently from the same sources (Megasthenes), calls it "Erranoboas," which is usually considered to be intended for the Indian "Hiranya-baha" or "The Golden Armed," a title which Sir W. Jones showed (Asiatic Researches, IV, 10 (1795)) was an ancient name of the river Son, and Colonel Wilford (idem, XIV, 380) quotes Patanjali as writing "Pataliputra on the Son" (anu Sonam Pataliputra) also Ind. Antiquary, 1872, p. 201). But Arrian and Pliny enumerate both the "Erranoboas" and "Son" as distinct rivers. It might also be intended for the Hiranyavati or The "Golden One," which was a title of the Gandak or one of its branches at the time and place where Buddha died; and the Gandak joins the Ganges opposite Patna at the present day.] which formerly joined the Ganges here, and in the accompanying map I have indicated in green the present traces of the old channel of the Son, which seems to be the river in question.

-- Report on the Excavations At Pataliputra (Patna): The Palibothra of the Greeks, by L.A. Waddell, M.B., LL.D., Lieut.-Colonel, Indian Medical Service, 1903

This article has multiple issues. This article needs additional citations for verification. Some of this article's listed sources may not be reliable.

The Amarakosha (Devanagari: अमरकोशः, IAST: Amarakośaḥ , ISO: Amarakōśaḥ) is the popular name for Namalinganushasanam (Devanagari: नामलिङ्गानुशासनम्, IAST: Nāmaliṅgānuśāsanam, ISO: Nāmaliṅgānuśāsanam) a thesaurus in Sanskrit written by the ancient Indian scholar Amarasimha. It may be one of the oldest extant koshas. The author himself mentions 18 prior works, but they have all been lost.

Amarasimha (c. CE 375) was a Sanskrit grammarian and poet from ancient India, of whose personal history hardly anything is known. He is said to have been "one of the nine gems that adorned the throne of Vikramaditya," and according to the evidence of Xuanzang, this is the Chandragupta Vikramaditya (Chandragupta II) who flourished about CE 375. Other sources describe him as belonging to the period of Vikramaditya of 7th century. Most of Amarasiṃha's works were lost, with the exception of the celebrated Amara-Kosha (IAST: Amarakośa) (Treasury of Amara). The first reliable mention of the Amarakosha is in the Amoghavritti of Shakatayana composed during the reign of Amoghavarsha (814-867CE)

The Amarakosha is a lexicon of Sanskrit words in three books, and hence is sometimes called the Trikāṇḍī or the "Tripartite". It is also known as "Namalinganushasana". The Amarakosha contains 10,000 words, and is arranged, like other works of its class, in metre, to aid the memory.

The first chapter of the Kosha was printed at Rome in Tamil character in 1798. An edition of the entire work, with English notes and an index by HT Colebrooke appeared at Serampore in 1808. The Sanskrit text was printed at Calcutta in 1831. A French translation by ALA Loiseleur-Deslongchamps was published at Paris in 1839. B. L. Rice compiled the text in Kannada script with meanings in English and Kannada in 1927.

-- Amarasimha, by Wikipedia

Its form of presentation is of the strangest: a miracle of ingenuity, but of perverse and wasted ingenuity. The only object aimed at in it is brevity, at the sacrifice of everything else — of order, of clearness, of even intelligibility except by the aid of keys and commentaries and lists of words, which then are furnished in profusion. To determine a grammatical point out of it is something like constructing a passage of text out of an index verborum [An index of words.]: if you are sure that you have gathered up every word that belongs in the passage, and have put them all in the right order, you have got the right reading; but only then. If you have mastered Panini sufficiently to bring to bear upon the given point every rule that relates to it, and in due succession, you have settled the case; but that is no easy task. For example, it takes nine mutually limitative rules, from all parts of the text-book, to determine whether a certain aorist shall be ajgarisam or ajagarisam (the case is reported in the preface to Muller's grammar): there is lacking only a tenth rule, to tell us that the whole word is a false and never-used formation....

The main thing which makes of the grammarians' Sanskrit a special and peculiar language is its list of roots. Of these there are reported to us about two thousand, with no intimation of any difference in character among them, or warning that a part of them may and that another part may not be drawn upon for forms to be actually used; all stand upon the same plane. But more than half — actually more than half — of them never have been met with, and never will be met with, in the Sanskrit literature of any age. When this fact began to come to light, it was long fondly hoped, or believed, that the missing elements would yet turn up in some corner of the literature not hitherto ransacked; but all expectation of that has now been abandoned. One or another does appear from time to time; but what are they among so many? The last notable case was that of the root stigh, discovered in the Maitrayani-Sanhita, a text of the Brahmana period; but the new roots found in such texts are apt to turn out wanting in the lists of the grammarians. Beyond all question, a certain number of cases are to be allowed for, of real roots, proved such by the occurrence of their evident cognates in other related languages, and chancing not to appear in the known literature; but they can go only a very small way indeed toward accounting for the eleven hundred unauthenticated roots. Others may have been assumed as underlying certain derivatives or bodies of derivatives — within due limits, a perfectly legitimate proceeding; but the cases thus explainable do not prove to be numerous. There remain then the great mass, whose presence in the lists no ingenuity has yet proved sufficient to account for. And in no small part, they bear their falsity and artificiality on the surface, in their phonetic form and in the meanings ascribed to them; we can confidently say that the Sanskrit language, known to us through a long period of development, neither had nor could have any such roots. How the grammarians came to concoct their list, rejected in practice by themselves and their own pupils, is hitherto an unexplained mystery. No special student of the native grammar, to my knowledge, has attempted to cast any light upon it; and it was left for Dr. Edgren, no partisan of the grammarians, to group and set forth the facts for the first time, in the Journal of the American Oriental Society (Vol. XI, 1882 [but the article printed in 1879], pp. 1-55), adding a list of the real roots, with brief particulars as to their occurrence.1 [I have myself now in press a much fuller account of the quotable roots of the language, with all their quotable tense-stems and primary derivatives — everything accompanied by a definition of the period of its known occurrence in the history of the language.] It is quite clear, with reference to this fundamental and most important item, of what character the grammarians' Sanskrit is.

-- The Study of Hindu Grammar and the Study of Sanskrit, by William Dwight Whitney

There have been more than 40 commentaries on the Amarakosha.

Etymology

The word "Amarakosha" derives from the Sanskrit words amara ("immortal") and kosha ("treasure, casket, pail, collection, dictionary"). The actual name of the book "Namalinganushasanam" means "instruction concerning nouns and gender".[citation needed]

Author

Main article: Amara Sinha

Narasimha [Amarasimha] is said to have been one of the Navaratnas ("nine gems") at the court of Vikramaditya, the legendary king inspired by Chandragupta II, a Gupta king who reigned around AD 400.

Navaratnas (transl. Nine gems) or Nauratan was a term applied to a group of nine extraordinary people in an emperor's court in India. The well-known Nauratnas include the ones in the courts of the Hindu emperor Vikramaditya, the Mughal emperor Akbar, and the feudal lord Raja Krishnachandra.

Vikramaditya was a legendary emperor, who ruled from Ujjain; he is generally identified with the Gupta emperor Chandragupta II. According to folk tradition, his court had 9 famous scholars.

The earliest source that mentions this legend is Jyotirvidabharana (22.10), a treatise attributed to Kalidasa. According to this text, the following 9 scholars (including Kalidasa himself) attended Vikramaditya's court:

1. Amarasimha
2. Dhanvantari
3. Ghatkharpar
4. Kalidasa
5. Kshapanaka
6. Shanku
7. Varahamihira
8. Vararuchi
9. Vetala-Bhatta

However, Jyotirvidabharana is considered a literary forgery of a date later than Kalidasa by multiple scholars. V. V. Mirashi dates the work to 12th century, and points out that it could not have been composed by Kalidasa, because it contains grammatical faults. There is no mention of such "Navaratnas" in earlier literature. D. C. Sircar calls this tradition "absolutely worthless for historical purposes".

There is no historical evidence to show that these nine scholars were contemporary figures or proteges of the same king. Vararuchi is believed to have lived around 3rd or 4th century CE. The period of Kalidasa is debated, but most historians place him around 5th century CE. Varahamihira is known to have lived in 6th century CE. Dhanavantari was the author of a medical glossary (Nighantu); his period is uncertain. Amarasimha cannot be dated with certainty either, but his lexicon utilizes the works of Dhanavantari and Kalidasa; therefore, he cannot be dated to 1st century BCE, when the legendary Vikramaditya is said to have established the Vikrama Samvat in 57 BCE. Not much is known about Shanku, Vetalabhatta, Kshapanaka and Ghatakarpara. Some Jain writers identify Siddhasena Divakara as Kshapanaka, but this claim is not accepted by historians.

-- Navaratnas, by Wikipedia

Some sources indicate that he belonged to the period of Vikramaditya of the 7th century.[1]

Mirashi examines the question of the date of composition of Amarakosha. He finds the first reliable mention in Amoghavritti of Shakatayana composed during the reign of Amoghavarsha (814-867 CE).[2]

Textual organisation

The Amarakośa consists of verses that can be easily memorized. It is divided into three kāṇḍas or chapters. The first, svargādi-kāṇḍa ("heaven and others") has words about heaven and the Gods and celestial beings who reside there. The second, bhūvargādi-kāṇḍa ("earth and others") deals with words about earth, towns, animals, and humans. The third, sāmānyādi-kāṇḍa ("common") has words related to grammar and other miscellaneous words.[citation needed]

Svargādikāṇḍa, the first kāṇḍa of the Amarakośa begins with the verse 'Svar-avyayaṃ-Svarga-Nāka-Tridiva-Tridaśālayāḥ' describing various names of Heaven viz. Svaḥ, Svarga, Nāka, Tridiva, Tridaśālaya, etc. The second verse 'Amarā Nirjarā DevāsTridaśā Vibudhāḥ Surāḥ’ describes various words that are used for the Deva-s (Gods). The fifth and sixth verses give various names of Buddha and Śākyamuni (i.e. Gautam Buddha). The following verses give the different names of Brahmā, Viṣṇu, Vasudeva, Balarāma, Kāmadeva, Lakṣmī, Kṛṣṇa, Śiva, Indra, etc. All these names are treated with great reverence. While Amarasiṃha is regarded to have been a Bauddha (Buddhist),[3][4] Amarakośa reflects the period before the rise of sectarianism. Commentaries on Amarakosha have been written by Brahmanical, Jain and well as Buddhist scholars.[5]

The second kāṇḍa, Bhuvargādikāṇḍa, of the Amarakosha is divided into ten Vargas or parts. The ten Vargas are Bhuvarga (Earth), Puravarga (Towns or Cities), Shailavarga (Mountains), Vanoshadivarga (Forests and medicines), Simhadivarga (Lions and other animals), Manushyavarga (Mankind), Bramhavarga (Brahmin), Kshatriyavarga (Kshatriyas), Vysyavarga (Vysyas) and Sudravarga (Sudras).[citation needed]

The Third Kanda, Sāmānyādikāṇḍa contains Adjectives, Verbs, words related to prayer, business, etc. The first verse Kshemankaroristatathi Shivathathi Shivamkara gives the Nanarthas of the word Shubakara or propitious as Kshemankara, Aristathathi, Shivathathi, and Shivamkara.[citation needed]

Commentaries

• Amarakoshodghātana by Kṣīrasvāmin (11th century CE, the earliest commentary)
• Tīkāsarvasvam by Vandhyaghatīya Sarvānanda (12th century)
• Rāmāsramī (Vyākhyāsudha) by Bhānuji Dīkshita
• Padachandrikā by Rāyamukuta
• Kāshikavivaranapanjikha by Jinendra Bhudhi
• Pārameśwari by Parameswaran Mōsad in Malayalam
• A Telugu commentary by Linga Bhatta (12th century)

Translations

"Gunaratha" of Ujjain translated it into Chinese in the 7th century.

The Pali thesaurus Abhidhānappadīpikā, composed in the twelfth century by the grammarian Moggallāna Thera, is based on the Amarakosha.

References

1. Amarakosha compiled by B.L.Rice, edited by N.Balasubramanya, 1970, page X
2. Literary and Historical Studies in Indology, Vasudev Vishnu Mirashi, Motilal Banarsidass Publ., 1975, p. 50-51
3. Encyclopaedia of Indian Literature: Devraj to Jyoti, Volume 2, Editor Amaresh Datta, Sahitya Akademi, 1988 p. 1036
4. A History of Indian Literature, Moriz Winternitz, Motilal Banarsidass, 1985, p. 494
5. Anundoram Barooah Makers of Indian literature, Biswanarayan Shastri, Sahitya Akademi, 1984p. 79

Bibliography

• Krsnaji Govinda Oka, Poona City, Law Printing Press, 1913
• Amarakosha at sanskritdocuments.org
• Amarakosha files by Avinash Sathaye
• The Nâmalingânusâsana (Amarakosha) of Amarasimha; with the commentary (Amarakoshodghâtana) of Kshîrasvâmin (1913) at the Internet Archive.
• A web interface to access the knowledge structure in Amarakosha at Department of Sanskrit Studies, University of Hyderabad.

*************************

Kosha or Dictionary of the Sanskrit Language by Umura Singha
With an English Interpretation and Annotations
by H. T. Colebrooke, Esq.
Late of the Bengal Civil Service
Third Edition
1891

PUBLISHER'S NOTICE

The value of Colebrooke's Umura Kosha has never been under-rated and is well known to all Anglo-Sanskrit Scholars. It is a book which appears to be indispensably necessary to the students of the Calcutta University and indeed to all English-knowing students of Sanskrit, as furnishing English synonyms for Sanskrit words and very valuable notes on the text. But as the book has long been out of print and is not now available except at a great cost, it is hoped that the publication of the present edition will bring it within the reach of the general public and the students of the Calcutta University in particular. The publisher sincerely hopes that the undertaking will meet the support of those for whom it is intended.

January, 1891

HARAGOBINDA RAKSHIT
 
PREFACE

THE compilation of a Sanskrit Dictionary having been undertaken early after the institution of the College of Fort William, it was at the same time thought advisable to print, in Sanskrit and English, the work which has been chosen for the basis of that compilation; as well for the sake of exhibiting an original authority to which reference will be frequently necessary, as with the view of furnishing an useful vocabulary which might serve until an ampler dictionary could be prepared and published.

The celebrated Umura Kosha, or Vocabulary of Sanskrit by Umura singha, is, by the unanimous suffrage of the learned, the best guide to the acceptations of nouns in Sanskrit. The work of Panini on etymology is rivalled by other grammars, some of which have even obtained the preference in the opinion of the learned of particular provinces: but Umura's vocabulary has prevailed wherever the Sanskrit language is cultivated; and the numerous other vocabularies, which remain, are consulted only where Umura's is either silent or defective. It has employed the industry of innumerable commentators, while none of the others (with the single exception of Hemachandra's have been interpreted even by one annotator. Such decided preference for the Umura Kosha, and the consequent frequency of quotations from it, determined the selection of this as the basis of an alphabetical dictionary, and suggested the expediency of also publishing the original text with an English interpretation. Like other vocabularies of Sanskrit, that of Umura is in metre; and a considerable degree of knowledge of the language becomes requisite to discriminate the words from their interpretations and to separate them from contiguous terms which affect their initials and finals. On this account, and to adapt the work to the use of the English student, the words, of which the sense is exhibited, are disjoined from their interpretation (which is included between crotchets); and the close of each word is marked by a Italic letter over it indicating the gender of the noun. Where a letter has been permuted according to the Sanskrit system of orthography, a dot is placed under the line to intimate that a letter is there altered or omitted: and a marginal note is added, exhibiting the radical final of the noun, or its initial, in every instance where either of them is so far disguised by permutation as not to be easily recognized upon a slight knowledge of the rudiments of the language, and of its orthography. An explanation in English is given in the margin, and completed when necessary, at the foot of the page. The different interpretations proposed by the several commentators, and the variations in orthography remarked by them, are also specified in the same place.

According to the original plan of the present publication, the variations in the reading of the text (for which a careful collation has been made of several copies and of numerous commentaries) are noticed only where they affect the interpretation of a word or its orthography. It was not at first intended to insert those differences which are remarked by commentators upon other authority, and not upon the ground of any variation in the text itself. However, the utility of indicating such differences was afterwards thought to counterbalance any inconvenience attending it: and after some progress had been made at the press, this* [These additions are incorporated with the text in the present edition.] and other additions to the original design were admitted, which have rendered a supplement necessary to supply omissions in the first chapters and complete the work upon an uniform plan.

To avoid too great an increase of the volume, the various readings and interpretations are rather hinted than fully set forth: it has been judged sufficient to state the result, as the notes would have been too much lengthened, if the ground of disagreement had been everywhere exhibited and explained. For the same reason, authorities have not been cited by name. The mention of the particular commentator in each instance would have enlarged the notes, with very little advantage, as the means of verifying authorities are as effectually furnished by an enumeration of the works which have been employed and consulted. They are as follow: —

I. The text of the Umura Kosha:

This vocabulary comprised in three books, is frequently cited under the title of Trikanda;* [ i e. The three books. But that name properly appertains to a more ancient vocabulary, which is mentioned by the commentaries on the Umura Kosha among the works from which this is supposed to have been compiled.] sometimes under the denomination of Abhidhana (nouns), from its subject; often under that of Umura Kosha, from the name of the author. The commentators are indeed unanimous in ascribing it to Umura Singha. He appears to have belonged to the sect of Buddha, (though this be denied by some of his scholiasts;) and is reputed to have lived in the reign of Vikramaditya; and he is expressly named among the ornaments of the Court of Raja Bhoja,† [In the Bhoja Prabandha.] one of the many princes to whom that title has been assigned. If this mention of him be accurate, he must have lived not more than eight hundred years ago; for a poem entitled Subahshita ratna sandoha, by a Jaina author named Amitakati, is dated in the year 1050 from the death of Vikramaditya, and in the reign of Munja who was uncle and predecessor of Raja Bhoja. It, however, appears inconsistent with the inscription at Buddhagaya  which is dated in the year 1005 of the era of Vikramaditya, and in which mention is made of Umura Deva, probably the same with the author of the vocabulary. From the frequent instances of anachronism both in sacred and profane story as current among the Hindus, more confidence seems due to the inscription, than to any popular tales concerning Raja Bhoja; and the Umura Kosha may be considered as at least nine hundred years old; and possibly more ancient.

It is intimated in the author's own preface that the work was compiled from more ancient vocabularies: his commentators instance the Trikanda,* [See a preceding note.] Utpalini, Rabhasa and Katyayana as furnishing information on the nouns; and Vyadi and Vararuchi on the genders. The last mentioned of these authors is reputed contemporary with Vikramaditya and consequently with Umura Singha himself.

The copies of the original, which have been employed in the correction of the text, in the present publication, are,

1st. A transcript made for my use from an ancient corrected copy in the Tirhutiya character, and collated by me with a copy in Devanagari, which had been carefully examined by Sir William Jones. He had inserted in it an English interpretation; of which also I reserved a copy and have derived great assistance from it in the present publication.

2d. A transcript in Devanagari character, with a commentary and notes in the Kanara dialect. It contains numerous passages, which are unnoticed in the most approved commentaries, and which are accordingly omitted in the present edition.

3rd. Another copy in the Devanagari character, with a brief and imperfect interpretation in Hindi.

4th. A copy in the Bengali character with marginal notes explanatory of the text.

5th. A copy in duplicate, accompanied by a Sanskrit commentary, which will be forthwith mentioned (that of Ramasrama). It contains a few passages not noticed by most of the commentators. They have been, however, retained on the authority of this scholiast. A like remark is applicable to certain other passages expounded in some commentaries but not in others. All such have been retained, where the authority itself has been deemed good.

6th. Recourse has been occasionally had to other copies of the text in the possession of natives, whenever it has been thought any ways requisite.

II. Commentaries on the Umura Kosha.

1. At the head of the commentaries which have been used, must be placed that of Rayamukuta, (or Vrihaspati surnamed Rayamukutamani.) This work entitled Padachandrika, was compiled, as the author himself informs us, from sixteen earlier commentaries, to many of which he repeatedly refers: especially those of Kshira Swami, Subhuti, Hadda Chandra, Kalinga, Konkat a, Sarvadhara, and the Vyakhyamrita Tikasarvasva, &c.* [The following names may be selected from Mukuta's quotations, to complete the number of sixteen: Madhavi, Madhumadhavi, Sarvananda, Abhinanda, Rajadeva, Goverdhana, Dravida, Bh'ja Raja. But some of these appear to be separate works, rather than commentaries on the Umura Kosha. Mukuta occasionally cites the most celebrated grammarians as Panini, Jayaditya, Jinendra, Maitreya, Rakshita, Pubushottama, Madhava, &c.]

Its age is ascertained from the incidental mention of a date: viz. 1353 Saka, or 4532 of the Kaliyuga, corresponding to A.D. 1431.

Though the derivations in Mukuta's commentary be often inaccurate, and other errors also have been remarked by later compilers, its authority is in general great; and, accordingly, it has been carefully consulted under every article of the present work.

2. Among the earlier commentaries named by Raya Mukuta, that of Kshira Swami is the only one, which has been examined in the progress of this compilation. It is a work of considerable merit; and is still in general use in some provinces of India, although the interpretations not unfrequently differ from those commonly received.

3. The Vyakhyasudha, a modern commentary by Ramasrama or by Bhanudikshita (for copies differ as to the name of the author) is the work of a grammarian of the school of Benares. He continually refers to Rayamukuta and to Sami; and his work serves to confirm their scholia where accurate, and to correct them where erroneous. It has been consulted at every line.

4. The Vyakhya Pradipa by Achyuta Upadhyaya is a concise and accurate exposition of the text: but adds little to the information furnished by the works above-mentioned. It has been, however, occasionally consulted.

In these four commentaries, the derivations are given according to Panini's system. In others, which are next to be enumerated, various popular grammars are followed for the etymologies. But, as the derivations of the words are not included in the plan of the present work, being reserved for a place in the intended alphabetical dictionary of Sanskrit, those commentaries have not been the less useful in regard to the information which was sought in them.

5. The commentary of Bharata Malla (entitled Mugdhabodhini) has been as regularly consulted as those of Mukuta and Ramasrama. It is indeed a very excellent work; copious and clear, and particularly full upon the variations of orthography according to different readings or different authorities; the etymologies are given conformably with Vopadeva's system of grammar. The author flourished in the middle of last century.

6. The Sara Sundari by Mathuresa has been much used. It is perspicuous and abounds in quotations from other commentaries; and is therefore a copious source of information on the various interpretations and readings of the text. The Supadma is the grammar followed in the derivations stated by this commentator. Mathuresa is author likewise of a vocabulary in verse entitled Sabdaratnavali, arranged in the same order with the Umura Kosha, and which might serve therefore as a commentary on that work. It was compiled under the patronage of a Mussulman Chieftain Murehha Khan, whose name is prefixed to it. The author wrote not more than 150 years ago.* [His work contains the date 1588 Saka or A.D. 1666.]

7. The Padartha Kaumudi by Narayana Chakravarti is another commentary of considerable merit, which has been frequently consulted. The Kalapa is the grammar followed in the etymologies here exhibited.

8. A commentary by Ramanatha Vidyavachaspati entitled Trikandaviveca, is peculiarly copious on the variations of orthography, and is otherwise a work affording much useful information.

9. Another commentary which has been constantly employed, is that by Nilakantha. It is full and satisfactory on most points for which reference is usually made to the expositors of the Umura Kosha.

10. The commentary of Rama Tarkavagisa has been uniformly consulted throughout the work. It was recommended for its accuracy; but has furnished little information; being busied chiefly with etymology. This, like the preceding, follows the grammar entitled Kalapa.

Other commentaries were also collected for occasional reference in the progress of this work; but have not been employed, being found to contain no information which was not also furnished, and that more amply, by the scholiasts above mentioned. The list of them, contained in the subjoined note, may therefore suffice.* [Kaumudi by Nayanananda; Trikanda chintamani by Raghunatha Chakravarti; both according to Panini's system of etymology. Vatihamya kaumudi by Ramaprasada Tarkalankara; Padamanjari by Lokanatha; both following the grammatical system of the Kalapa. Pradipamanjari by Ramasrama, a jejune interpretation of the text. Vrihat Haravali by Rameswara. Also commentaries, by Krishnadasa, Trilochanadasa, Sundarananda, Vanadiyabhatta, Viswanatha, Gopal Chacravarti, Govindananda, Ramanda Bholanatha, &c.]

III. Sanskrit dictionaries and vocabularies by other authors.

Throughout the numerous commentaries on the Umura Kosha, the text itself is corrected or confirmed, and the interpretation and remarks of the Commentators supported, by references to other Sanskrit vocabularies. They are often cited by the scholiasts for the emendation of the text in regard to the gender of a noun, and not less frequently for a variation of orthography, or for a difference of interpretation. The authority quoted has been in general consulted before any use has been made of the quotations; or, where the original work cannot now be procured, the agreement of commentators has been admitted as authenticating the passage. This has been particularly attended to, in the chapter containing homonymous words; it having been judged useful to introduce into that chapter, the numerous additional acceptations stated in other Dictionaries, and understood to be alluded to in the Umura Kosha.

The dictionaries, which have been consulted, are 1st. The Medini, an alphabetical dictionary of homonymous terms by Medinikara. 2nd. The Viswaprakasa, by Maheswara Vaidya, a similar dictionary, but less accurate and not so well arranged. It is the ground-work of the Medini which is an improved and corrected work of great authority. Both are very frequently cited by the Commentators.  

3. The Haima, a dictionary by Hema Chandra, in two parts; one containing synonymous words arranged in six chapters; the other containing homonymous terms in alphabetical order. Both are works of great excellence.

4. The Abhidana Ratnamala, a vocabulary by Halayudha in five chapters; the last of which relates to words having many acceptations. It is too concise for general use; but is sometimes quoted.

5. The Dharani, a vocabulary of words bearing many senses. It is less copious than the Medini and Haima: but being frequently cited by Commentators, has been necessarily consulted.

6. The Trikandasesha, or supplement to the Umura Kosha by Purushottama Deva.

7. The Haravali of the same author.

The last of these two supplements to Umura, being a collection of uncommon words, has not been much employed for the present publication. The other has been more used. Both are of considerable authority.

The reader will find in the notes a list of other dictionaries quoted by the Commentators, but the quotations of which have not been verified by reference to the originals, as these have not been procurable.* [Umuramala, Umura Datta, Sabdarnava, Saswata, Varnadesana, Dwirupa, Unadikosha, Ratnakosha, Ratnamala, Rantideva, Rudra, Vyadi, Rabhasa, Vopalita, Bhaguri, Ajaya, Vachaspati, Tabapala, Arunadatta.]

Works under the title of Varnadesana Dwirupa and Unadi have indeed been procured: but not the same with the books cited; many different compilations being current under those titles. The first relates to words the orthography of which is likely to be mistaken from a confusion of similar letters; the second exhibits words which are spelt in more than one way; the third relates to a certain class of derivatives, separately noticed by grammarians.

IV. Grammatical works.

Grammar is so intimately connected with the subject of this publication, that it has been of course necessary to advert to the works of Grammarians. But as they are regularly cited by the commentators, it is needless to name them as authorities, since nothing will be found to have been taken from this source, which is not countenanced by some passage in the commentaries on the Umura Kosha.

V. Treatises on the roots of Sanskrit.

Verbs not being exhibited in the Umura Kosha, which is a vocabulary of nouns only, the treatises of Maitreya, Madhava, and others on Sanskrit roots, though furnishing important materials towards a complete dictionary of the language, have been very little employed in the present work; and a particular reference to them was unnecessary, as authority will be found in the commentaries on Umura, for any thing which may have been taken from those treatises.

VI. The Scholia of classic writings.

Passages from the works of celebrated writers are cited by the commentators on the Umura Kosha; and the scholiasts of classic poems frequently quote dictionaries in support of their interpretation of difficult passages. In the compilation of a copious Sanskrit dictionary an ample use may be made of the Scholia. They have been employed for the present publication so far only as they are expressly cited by the principal commentaries on the Umura Kosha itself.

Should the reader be desirous of verifying the authorities, upon which the interpretation and notes are grounded, he will in general find the information sought by him in some one of the ten commentaries of Umura, which have been before named; and will rarely have occasion to proceed beyond those which have been specified as the works regularly consulted.

In regard to plants and animals and other objects of natural history, noticed in different chapters of this vocabulary, and especially in the 4th, 5th and 9th chapters of the 2nd book, it is proper to observe, that the ascertainment of them generally depends on the correctness of the corresponding vernacular names. The commentators seldom furnish any description or other means of ascertainment besides the current denomination in a provincial language. A view of the animal, or an examination of the plant, known to the vulgar under that denomination, enables a person conversant with natural history to determine its name according to the received nomenclature of European Botany and Zoology: but neither my inquiries, nor those of other Gentlemen, who have liberally communicated the information collected by them,* [Drs. Roxburgh, F. Buchanan, and W. Hunter, and Mr. William Carey.] nor the previous researches of Sir William Jones, have yet discovered all the plants and animals, of which the names are mentioned by the Commentaries on the Umura Kosha; and even in regard to those which have been seen by us, a source of error remains in the inaccuracy of the Commentators themselves, as is proved by the circumstance of their frequent disagreement. It must be, therefore, understood, that the correspondence of the Sanskrit names with the generic and specific names in Natural History is in many instances doubtful. When the uncertainty is great, it has usually been so expressed; but errors may exist where none have been apprehended.

It is necessary likewise to inform the reader that many of the plants, and some animals (especially fish), have not been described in any work yet published. Of such, the names have been taken from the manuscripts of Dr. Roxburgh and Dr. F. Buchanan.

Having explained the plan and design of this edition of the Umura Kosha, I have only further to state, that the delay which has arisen since it was commenced (now more than five years) has been partly occasioned by my distance from the press (the work being printed by Mr. Carey at Serampoor), and partly by avocations which have retarded the progress of collating the different copies of the text and commentaries: a task the labour of which may be judged by those who have been engaged in similar undertakings.

H. T. COLEBROOKE.

Calcutta, Dec. 1807.

***

CONTENTS

• Introduction of the Umura Kosha
• BOOK I.
o CHAPTER I.
 Sect. I. Heaven, Gods, Demons; their arms, ornaments, symbols or vehicles, and other attributes. Fire; Air. Velocity. Eternity. Much.
 Sect. II. Sky; weather; planets; stars.
 Sect. III. Time; its divisions. Phases of the moon; eclipses.
 Sect. IV. Sin; virtue; happiness. Destiny; cause. Nature. Intellect; reasoning knowledge. Senses; tastes; odours; colours
 Sect. V. Speech. Language. Compositions. Modifications and circumstances of speech.
 Sect. VI. Sound
 Sect. VII. Music; notes, tones; instruments. Dancing. Dramatic exhibition; actors, gestures, passions. Indications of passion. Festival.
o CHAPTER II.
 Sect. I. Internal regions; holes; darkness. Serpents; poison
 Sect. II. Hell; departed souls; misery, pain.
 Sect. III. Seas; Water, Islands; shores. Boats, ships. Fish. Lakes; ponds, wells. Rivers. Aquatic plants.
• BOOK II.
o CHAPTER I.
 Earth, soil. Countries. Roads. Measures of distance.
o CHAPTER II.
 Towns; buildings, habitations
o CHAPTER III.
 Mountains, rocks; fountains, caves, mines. Minerals.
o CHAPTER IV.
 Sect. I. Forests. Groves: gardens, avenues. Trees, plants. Trunk; root; wood; leaf; fruit
 Sect. II. Trees of various kinds.
 Sect. III. Plants, mostly medicinal, or with sensible qualities.
 Sect. IV. Useful Plants.
 Sect. V. Drugs and potherbs. Grasses and palms.
o CHAPTER V.
 Lions and other quadrupeds. Insects. Birds. Pairs, flocks, heaps.
o CHAPTER VI.
 Sect. I. Man. Woman. Characters, relations, circumstances of women. Kinsmen, relatives. Person, as thin, fat, &c. Freckles, moles.
 Sect. II. Health. Medicine. Diseases. Diseased. Parts of the body.
 Sect. III. Dress, ornaments, clothes, perfumes, garlands. Furniture.
o CHAPTER VII.
 Race. Tribe. Order. Priest. Characters 'and descriptions of priests; their occupations and observances. Sacrifice; its requisites. Alms; worship; austerity; study. Hypocrisy. Marriage. Human pursuits, and objects.
o CHAPTER VIII.
 Sect. I. Military tribe. Kings; ministers; officers; servants. Enemies; allies. Requisites of government; means of defence; and of success. Revenue. Foresight. Insignia of Royalty.
 Sect. II. Camp; army. Elephants; horses. Chariots. Litters. Warriors. Arms and weapons. War. Slaughter, Funeral. Prison. Life.
o CHAPTER IX.
 Third tribe. Professions, Husbandman. Field. Implements of husbandry. Corn, pulse, oil-seeds, &c. Granary. Kitchen. Vessels. Condiments. Prepared food. Dairy. Cattle. Traffick; weights and measures. Commodities.
o CHAPTER X.
 Fourth tribe. Mixed classes. Artisans. Jugglers. Dancers. Musicians. Hunters. Servants. Barbarians. Dogs. Hogs. Chace. Theft. Nets, snares, ropes. Loom. Pole for burden. Wrought leather. Tools. Art. Images. Wages. Spirituous liquor. Gaming.
• BOOK III.
o CHAPTER I.
 Epithets of persons.
o CHAPTER II.
 Qualities of things
o CHAPTER III.
 Miscellaneous.
o CHAPTER IV.
 Sect. I. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. II. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. III. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. IV. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. V. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. VI. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. VII. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. VIII. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. IX. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. X. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XI. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XII. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XIII. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XIV. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XV. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XVI. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XVII. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XVIII. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XIX. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XX. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XXI. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XXII. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XXIII. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XXIV. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XXV. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XXVI. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XXVII. Homonymous words, Ending in [x].
 Sect. XXVIII. Indeclinables (Homonyma) 371
o CHAPTER V.
 Indeclinables (Synonyma).
o CHAPTER VI.
 Genders.
 Sect. I. Feminine.
 Sect. II. Masculine.
 Sect. III. Neuter.
 Sect. IV. Masculine and Neuter.
 Sect. V. Masculine and Feminine.
 Sect. VI. Feminine and Neuter.
 Sect. VII. Three genders.
 Sect. VIII. Variation of gender.

Search for "Hiranya-bahu" = "O" results

****************************

Amara's Namalinganusasanam (Text), A Sanskrit Dictionary in Three Chapters Critically Edited with Introduction and English Equivalents for each word and English Word-Index
by Dr. N.G. Sardesai, L.M. & S and D.G. Padhye, Sanskrit Teacher, Modern High School, Poona
1940

Search for "Hiranya-bahu" = "O" results

Image
The Ganges
The Yamuna
The Narmada
The Koratoya
The Bahudd
The Satadru
The Vipasa
The Sona
A Canal.
Various rivers
The mouth of a river


Search for "gold" =

Gold, 88, 110, 120, 121,
129, 131, 132, 135, 153
„ ornament, 88
,, wrought, 88
,, image, 117
Golden age, 120
Gold-smith, 90

One made of gold.
Gold.
Gold for ornament.
A goldsmith.
Gold.
Gold.
Gold.
The golden age.
Gold.
Wrought silver and gold.
Golden necklace.
Pala of gold.
Goldsmith
Throne, golden.
Vase, golden.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36180
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Fri Feb 11, 2022 4:29 am

Jangam
by Wikipedia
Accessed: 2/10/22

The next river is the Pavani from Pavana, which in lexicons, as in the Amara-cosa, becomes in a derivative form Pavaman or Pauman. I believe it is so called because it flows through the country of Pama-hang* [Du Halde's China, Vol. 1st. p. 63.[???]] or Burma, which according to Dr. F. Buchanan is also called Pummay. Hence it is that the first Portuguese writers called one of the supposed branches of the Cayan river, flowing through the Burman country, Cay-pumo, and by Pliny it is called Pumas, or Puman. The Pauranics, as usual, searched for a Sanscrit origin for it, and derived it from Pavana, which signifies wind. In the Cshetra-samasa it is called Su-bhadra, or the beautiful and great river. The river Brahmotari, says the author, flows by Mani-pura, and going toward the east it falls into the Su-bhadra. The Pavani, or Pauman, called also Su-bhadra, is the Airavati, which flows by Amara-pura. It forms the upper or northern part of the river, which Ptolemy calls Serus, the lower part of which is the Menan which flows by Siam. The true spelling of the name of this river, and its Sanscrit origin, if derived from that language, are rather obscure, as it is not mentioned in any book that I have seen. I suspect, however, that it is hinted in the Garuda-purana, in a curious route performed by the souls of all those who die, at least in this part of the world. These souls, having assumed a pygmy form no bigger than the thumb, which is completed in twelve days after the decease, on the thirteenth, are seized by the servants of Yama and carried through the air to Yama-puri, or Yama-cota, on the high grounds in the center of the Malayan peninsula, and called Giam-cout (Jama-cota) by Muselman writers. There they remain one month, and thence go by land to Dharma-puri in the N.W. quarter of the world, on the shores of the western ocean, there to be judged by Yama with the countenance of the Dharma-Raja, or king of justice; for he has two countenances: one remains at Dharma-puri, and the other at Yama-puri. There are two roads: one for good men called Saumya, or beautiful, the other Cashtamarga, or the painful road: for now they travel on foot.

In fifteen days they reach Sauri-pur where rules Jangama with the dreadful countenance. When they see the town and its ruler they are much afraid, and there they eat the funeral repast of the third pacsha, or of the first month and half, offered by their sons.

Thence they proceed through dreadful forests to Varendra-nagara, where they eat the funeral oblation of the second month and receive some clothes, and then they set off for the next stage. The district of Varendra in Bengal, between Gauda and Dhacca, is well known.

Of the kingdom of Jangama we have some knowledge, and it is about half way between the Malayan peninsula and Varendra.[!!!] Its name is written Jangoma or Jangomay by European writers, and it is a great way to the north of Siam. It has the Laos to the east, and the country of Ava, or the Burman empire to the west. Its capital, Sauri, still unknown to us, is upon a river called I suppose after its name, Saura, or Sauri.


-- VII. On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford



[This article has multiple issues, etc.]

The Jangam or Jangama are a Shaiva order of religious monks. They are the priests or gurus of the Hindu Shaiva sect.[1] Jangamas are also gurus of Veerashaiva' sect Jangamas are disciples of Lord Shiva as mentioned in Basava Puranas. A visit of a jangam to a house is treated as the visit of Lord Shiva himself and the jangam shall be given good alms and the jangam blesses the natives. The Jangam is the wandering holy man in Virashaivism. The meaning of word Jangam is 'moving linga' and considered superior to 'sthira linga'. Jangama is one who is endowed with true spirit of Agamic knowledge, and has sacrificed his life for giving Samskara or good character building practices in all sections of the society including all Sudra castes without any discrimination.

Jangama is a community which has people who are engaged in professions like priestly hood
, religious preachings and some in various kings courts as advisors and some designated positions in various parts of India, mostly in southern India. Priests who make poojas to lord mallikarjuna in srisailam & Varanasi belong to verrashaiva Jangam community.

History

According to the Hindu history of India, Goddess Parvati had claimed that she had given birth to Lord Ganesh (elephant-headed Deity) when she died as Sati (previous incarnation who died by self-immolation). She told Lord Shiva that he too should also create a similar lord. Lord Shiva proceeded to cut his thigh and his blood spilled on the lifeless statue known as Kusha which immediately came alive and was thereafter referred to as Jangam. The term 'Jangam' (or) 'Jangam Sages' in Himalayas, Kashi and Kumbh mela (or) 'Jangam Sadhu' in Hindu Temples (or) Jangam in Maharashtra, Madhya Pradesh and Gujarat (or)'Jangam Ayya (Acharya, full form of Ayya is Acharya)' Swamy, Tata, in Karnataka Priestly Section (or) 'Jangam Veerashaiva Pandaram' is Tamil Nadu Priestly Section and Kerala Priestly Section (or) Jangam Jogi in Haryana (or) 'Jangam Baba' in North India (or) Jangam Deva in Andhra Pradesh (or) Jangam Guru in Nepal are the different names given to the wandering Shivite (Hindu worshippers of Shiva) mendicants who are believed to be descendants of the original 'Jangam'. They function as priests or Guru for all those Lingayaths who follow the Shivite cult. In most of Shiva temples the Jangams perform the Pooja (prayer and worship of Shiva) as per Parameswar Agama. The Jangam priests may preside over all rituals; however special regard is given to marriage rites in Lingayatism and Shaivism section of Hinduism.

Veerashaiva jangam worship is centred on the Hindu god Shiva as the universal god in the iconographic form of Ishtalinga.[2][3] The jangam always wear the Ishtalinga held with a necklace.[4] The Istalinga is made up of small blue-black stone coated with fine durable thick black paste of cow dung ashes mixed with some suitable oil to withstand wear and tear. The Ishtalinga is a symbolism for Lord Shiva.[5] It is viewed as a "living, moving" divinity with the devotee. Every day, the devotee removes this personal linga from its box, places it in left palm, offers puja and then meditates about becoming one with the linga, in his or her journey towards the atma-linga.[6]

Ishtalinga is an indispensable means for the practice of Shiva-yoga. It is made of light grey slate stone which contains and generates electricity. To be kept intact, it is coated all over with a fine durable paste made of certain ingredients. The colour of the paste is indigo or blue-black. The colour of bhrumadhya chakra (i.e., agneya chakra or brow chakra) is also indigo. Ishtalinga is placed on the palm of the left hand so raised as to come in line with the centre of the eye-brows. Behind the back and just above the left shoulder an oil-fed lamp or candle should be placed so that the light of the lamp is reflected in the coating of Ishtalinga. With half-closed eyes and without blinking one should fix his attention upon the Linga, the coating of which is blue-black or indigo serving to widen and deepen concentration. The colour of the paste and the colour of Agneya Chakra, being akin in nature, they act and react upon each other thus generating electromagnetic waves which dash against the pineal gland situated in the third ventricle of the brain. The pineal gland is present in everybody and although it is dormant it can be stirred into action by the process of Shiva-yoga.

Image
Ishtalingas placed at Gurudeva’s altar before distributing to Sadhakas for ‘Shiva-yoga Initiation’

The Pineal gland, known to be the relic of the third eye, is embroynical which means that it can evolve but its evolution is very slow. It is possible to quicken its evolution into a condition in which it can perform a function of apprehending events comprehensively. The full development of the pineal gland confers clairvoyance and helps a yogi to transcend mathematical time which is merely an illusion. Really speaking, there is no such thing as past, present and future. Time is an eternal duration. The human intellect is unable to comprehend it so we insert gaps and we say this is the past, this is the present, this is the future. For a yogi who has opened the third eye, the future and the past rolls into the ever present. For him there is neither past nor future and he can say:
All time is now, all distance here
All problems solved, solution clear
No selfish aim, no tie, no bond
To him doth each and all respond.

Image
Pictures artifically developed to show “Divine Light” seen in Ishtalinga during Shiva-yoga practice [Photos by – Pierre Schintone, France]

It is possible through Shiva-yoga. Crystal gazing is as old as the hills. The belief that it generates magnetism is equally old. It was only in 1850 that Sir John Reichenback discovered this magnetic force and he called this magnetism odylic force. Since then the odylic force has been photographed and there are reasons to believe that crystals on human bodies can send forth emanations which surround the human body. Those emanations can be seen and felt by those persons who are sensitive. Ishtalinga which is a stone with a shiny covering is, therefore, a crystal magnet used in the process of Shiva-yoga to open the invisible or the third eye. Shiva-yoga, which aims at the awakening of the dormant pineal gland, is unique in the sense that it has an easy technique which is simple and scientific and yet powerful enough to transform the lower nature of man into the divine nature.

This article on ‘Ishtalinga’ is taken from H.H.Mahatapasvi Shri Kumarswamiji’s various works.

-- What is Ishta-Linga?, by shivayoga.net


Jangama Acharya (Ayya) in Telangana State

Jangams hold intellectual history refers to the historiography of ideas and thinkers. The history cannot be considered without the knowledge of humans who created, discussed and wrote about in and other ways which were concerned with ideas. Jangam community were traditional religious mendicant class were considered auspicious in early time but during the colonial period were reduced to poverty. Most Jangama Devaras (Devullu) falls under priestly class of Agamic practices and understand difficult ideas, subjects and use knowledge to expand services as government advisors and political advisors.

[7] Jangama is one who is endowed with true spirit of Agamic knowledge, and has sacrificed his life for giving Samskaras (good character building practices in all sections of the society including all Sudra castes without any discrimination).

Telangana officially formed on 2 June 2014. Average Population in Telangana would be 35,003,674 and Jangama population is less than 1% that is of 318,775. The beauty of Jangama and its community; they hold sthirathvam in 33 Districts of the entire Telangana state. And out of priestly culture they work as doctors, engineers and software professionals. Origin of Telugu states are dotted with Shiva temples, each with its own deep rich history. The ancient name of Telugu state is Trilinga Desa, meaning The Land of Three Lingas Borders of Telugu State Kaleshwaram (Telangana), Bhimeshwaram (Coastal Andhra) and Srisailam (Rayalseema).

In Telangana, Jangam Ayya stands in Backward Class category BC A, S.NO:6 and they also stands out to be in OBC List included year 2016.

OBC means Other Backward Class collective term used by the Government of India to classify castes which are Educationally or Socially Disadvantaged. At present, there are 112 castes in the OBC category in Telangana and they were divided into four groups – A, B, C and D depending on their backwardness with a total of 25 per cent reservations in education and employment.

Jangam Lingayat or Jangam Thambiran or Jangam in Tamil Nadu, Puducherry and Kerala
The Veerashaiva Jangam called as Jangam caste is composed of respectable people.
Pandaram or Thambiran is surname(Title) of Jangam people. The name pandaram is from Tamil word meaning storing place of valuable jewels, navarathna. They are generally stored in the Lord Shiva temples. In ancient days jangamas were placed to maintain the jewels of Lord Shiva temples and palaces in Tamil Nadu. Jangam Lingayath Pandaram (True Lingayat) in Tamil Nadu are Land holders, Traders, Sanyasis or Monk in (Arunachalesvara Temple) or Priests or Guru and Managers of richly endowed Lord Shiva temples in Tamil Nadu. Many Jangam live in Tamil Nadu, specifically, and in Vellore, Cuddalore, Virudhunagar, Sivakasi, Aruppukkottai, Dindigul, Pattukkottai, Theni, Dharmapuri, Madurai, Krishnagiri, Namakkal, Erode, Tirupur, Villupuram, Arni and Coimbatore, Pudukottai, Salem, Kanchipuram, Thiruvellore, Trichy and Chennai (Madras) districts. In Kerala, specifically Palakkad, Kollam, Kottayam districts.[8] The Jangam is the holy man in Virashaivism. The divinity of the Jangam is reflected in many narrative stories in the Purana's and other collections, and in which the Jangamas are actually depicted as Shiva.

Historically (in Tamil Nadu), Jangam Lingayath pandaram were known as "Virashaiva Jangam" and also called as ardent worshippers of Shiva. "Linga Pooja/ Lingadharanam" and "Kula Deiva Pongal" (at Bramma Mugurtha Time) are the main (must) ceremony in the marriage among Jangam Lingayats Pandarams. Most of Hindus cremate the dead, but in Jangam Lingayat Pandaram, the dead are buried. "Mootcha Deepam" and "Linga Pooja" are important rituals in funeral. The dead are buried (must be) with their Ishta linga in their hand in a simple sitting cross-legged dhyana position. Unlike other Hindus, whose functions are presided by Brahmins, in jangam lingyat pandaram tradition 'Jangam Bhandari' (Jangama purohit) a Head priest specifically for jangams will preside the marriage and also funeral. Jangam lingayat Pandaram have faith on "Kuladeiva kovil" and Lord Veerabhadra and believe they are "Shivanneen Kulanthaikal".

Jangam or Jangama or Jangam Ayya (Acharya) (the priest hood section of Veerashaiva Lingayathism) in Karnataka

Veerashaivism contains two sections, one the ancient race of Veerashaiva jangam (the priests at Srisailam and Kedarnath since the times of Adi Shankaracharya) and the Lingayat which constitutes all different working classes who later joined the society after they changed their way of life as lingayatism, a sect of Hinduism. Jangamas wear Ishtalinga on their chest hanging through a thread in Karnataka. After death they are buried in Dhyana-Mudra with Linga in hand or they have given Samadhi or called Lingaekya or merger in god Linga. They believe in formless god in form of Ista-Linga and no other idol. The Jangam Lingayat or Jangam are known as Lingayath or True Shivavatari or Movable Lingam or Jangam Sage or Jangama or Lingayat Priest or Jangam Guru or Guru/ Jangam Ayya (Acharya) in Lord Basava Period of Veerashaiva[Lingayath ]Religion] and Lord Shiva temples in Karnataka. The lingayata movement and vachanas form an integral part of Karnataka lingayata community. The main names related to the movement are Basavanna, Allama Prabhu, Akka Mahadevi, Dohara Kakkaiyya, Haralayya, Aaydakki Lakkamma, Madara Chennayya and many others. This movement had many philosophies attached to it, example: work is worship 'kayakave kailasa', dignity of labour, gender equality, no caste discrimination, considering one's body as temple, importance to transition, change, movement (bodily worn linga) in contrast to something that is stationary (temple)- 'sthavarakkalivuntu, jangamakkalivilla'. Vachana chaluvali or movement was similar to bhakti movement in vaishanava community where sharanas or jangamas wrote and sang philosophical songs in local language Kannada. This is considered an important stage in Kannada literature.

Jangam Jogi or Jangam: From the Region of Haryana

Jangam Jogi are folk musicians associated with region of Haryana. Jangam is a style of devotional music dedicated to Lord Shiva by Jangam community from Haryana. Their instruments are small and portable (being travellers) like dafli, khanjari, khartal. Jangam Gāyan: Devotional Music and Folk Music of India: Jangam Gāyan is a narrative sung by the Jangam and is performed in the temple courtyards of Lord Shiva temples to huge gatherings. Sometimes, there are public performances in village squares. The members of this community are wandering mendicants and earn their living mainly by performing the element in Lord Shiva temples. The Jangams are also live in Shiva the state of Haryana in India. The community is concentrated in and around Kurukshetra, the great battle field of the epic of Mahabharata and in the historical town of Thaneswar which has been a strong centre of the Pasupati (Lord Shiva) tradition of Shaivism. Besides, they also move as itinerant religious mendicants in the adjoining states of Punjab, Rajasthan, Uttar Pradesh, Uttaranchal, Himachal Pradesh and Jammu and Kashmir in north India.

Historical background of Jangam Math in Nepal

In the 9th century, the king Narendra Dev of Lichhivi dynasty has described the Jangam Pratishthan, which is available in stone inscription in Anantlingeshwor temple, in which he has addressed the name of the Chancellor of Jangam Pratisthan and explained rights and duties performed by the Pratisthan. With this evidence, we can say that Jangam community was present in Nepal before the 9th century. The king of Karnatvansh Shri Nanya Dev became ruler of Mithila state (Northern Bihar) by expanding his dynasty in the 11th century. During the period Veerashaiva Jangam were the Rajaguru of the King Nanya Dev. After ruling the Mithila dynasty for 240 years, King Harisingh Dev Mall became the king of Nepal Mandal and established the capital at Bhaktapur City. Devi Tula Bhavani was the deity they worshiped and they started spreading the religion of veerashaivism in the region. When Malla Vansh (dynasty) was established in Nepal Mandal Veerashaiva religion had started. The veerashaiva philosophy was being popularized by the disciples. It establishes that Veerashaiva religion section of Hinduism had its roots since the 9th century. There is a Jangam math in Bhaktapur. There is a stone inscription belonging to Nepali Year 692, which explains the role of Hari Singh Dev Mall of mallavansa, who renovated the Jangam math in Bhaktapur. With this, we can say that Veerashiava Religion was established in Nepal in the 13th century. There are many stone writings and Tamrapatra available in jangam math in Nepal.

Jangamwadi Math, Jangambari, Varanasi, Uttar Pradesh

Jangamwadi Math is the oldest Math among all the maths of Kashi, Kashi Vishwanath Temple Uttar Pradesh, India and is also known as Jnana Simhasana or Jnana Peetha. Jangam means knower of Shiva, wadi means living place. One among the five of the holiest shrines for the Veerashaivism Lingayath religion. It is one of the oldest Mutts in Varanasi. Literature dates it back to Satya Yuga – first of the four Yugas in Hindu timeframe. The documented historical records date it back to 8th CE, however, it is hard to verify the exact date. It is said that Raja Jaichand donated land for this Mutt that has seen an unbroken lineage of 86 Jagatgurus. Present Peethadhipati or the guru of the Peeth is Shri Jagadguru Chandrashekhar Shivacharya Mahaswami. The Mutt has seen women Gurus like Dharma Guru Sharnamma.

Jangamwadi Math and its association with Mughals

1.'Akbar and the Goswamis of Jangam Bari Math of Benaras1


The Goswamis of Jangam Bari Math of Benaras belonged to the Shaivite sect of south India. This sect had various Shiva Temples at benaras, Arial, Piryag and Gaya. Since its foundation during sixth century A.D., this ancient Math has been enjoying imperial grants and favours. The oldest document of land grant to this math was made by a Hindu Raja, Jainanad Deo, ruler of Kashi in V.S. 631/574 A.D. of 800 paces of land in favour of its head priest Malik Arjun Jangam. Malik Arjun Jangam was the title of the head priest of this Math. This Math attracted the attention of emperor Akbar during 1566 A.D. Akbar issued a farman dated 973 A.H./1565-66 A.D. granting 480 bighas of land in the name of Arjun Jangam the head priest.

2.Jahangir's Relations with Goswami's of Jangambari Math of Benaras2

Jahangir came into contact with Jangamas, when he was in revolt against his father during 45th regnal year of Akbar i.e in 1600 A.D. at Allahabad. He made Allahabad his imperial seat and acted as an independent ruler. During this period he issued a farman to Malik Arjunmal Jangam with the seal of Sultan Salim. The farman dated Mihr Ilahi 45 R.Y/September, October 1600 A.D. It was addressed to the āmils, jagirdars and karosis of pargana Haveli Banaras, confirming 178 bighas of land as grant in favour of Malik Arjunmal Jangam. It was also ordered to the officials that the grant was exempt from all types of taxes. It bears the seal of sultan Salim on the top. It also appears from a document that the property rights of the Jangamas were also protected by the Mughal government.

3. Aurangzeb's Relations with Goswami's of Jangambari Math of Benaras3

Aurangzeb carried on the traditions of his forefathers in granting favours to Hindu religious communities, a continuity underscored by his dealings with the Jangam, a Shaivite group. The Jangam benefited from Mughal orders beginning under Akbar, who confirmed their legal rights to land in 1564. The same Jangam received several farmans from Aurangzeb that restored land that had been unfairly confiscated (1667), protected them from a disruptive local Muslim (1672), and returned illegally charged rent (1674).

Jangam or Jangam Deva or Jangam Ayya (Acharya) in Andhra Pradesh

At present, Jangam follows the Hindu history of Jangam i.e., according to Hindu history of Shiva they would live by Religious priestly performance (by priest, religious prayer, prayer for healing, and Guru). Jangam or Jangama is one who is endowed with the true knowledge, sacrificed his life for the society, and avoided all the worldly happiness and attained the divine happiness. Jangam, a Sanskrit word, etymologically means that which moves. When this word applied to a person, in the context of Lingayath religion, it symbolizes a man who moves from place to place preaching moral and religious values in Shaivism, Veerashaivism and Jangama dhyana section of Hinduism.

True Jangam

Jangams are factually considered as movable lingas. Jangam is considered a human linga shrine. Jangams are divided into Virakhtas or celibates, Samanyas or common Jangams, Ganachans or managers, and Mathapatis or Beadles. Pancha peethadhishas represent five faces of Shiva and Pacha ganadhishas are the highest class of Jangams, dedicate themselves to celibacy. They are not allowed to celebrate marriages. They are comparatively a small body and move about the country accompanied by their disciples. The Samanya Jangam is the ordinary Jangam who had the initiation performed on him. He is a married man, who conducts marriages, begs, serves in a temple or lives by agriculture. When a Jangam goes begging, he wears a garter of bells called Jang below his right knee, and carries a cobra cane. Mathapatis or beadles and Ganachans or managers are Jangams who hold rent-free lands. They are considered rather inferior to the regular or Samanya Jangams.

The two main categories of Jangam are 1) Sthira 2) Chara. Sthira Jangama is a person who, staying in math (mutt) i.e., has to carry on mass education, preaching to the local people, and giving them the necessary guidance to achieve spiritual progress called Jangama dhyana, and to perform certain rites and rituals concerned with birth, marriage, death, holy communication on special occasions etc. Chara Jangama is one who constantly moves around, preaching as he goes, without settling himself at any particular place and without accumulating any property of his own.

Demographic distribution

The community is distributed throughout India and also in Nepal. However, they form a significant proportion of population in the southern states of India mainly Karnataka, Maharashtra, Telangana, Andhra Pradesh, Tamil Nadu, Madhya Pradesh, Haryana, PUNJAB and Gujarat.

Ancient Jangam Tradition

In Jangam community, the male child after the initiation (Ayyachar) will be handed over to the custody of Jangam (Guru). The child will be brought up under the shelter of Jangam (in mutt/math) and by his blessings he, too, can become a Jangam (Guru) of any of the maths. Jangam priests live in ‘maths’ and guide their followers in Hindu religious and spiritual matters.

Main Tenets of Jangam

The Linga is tied to the womb in the 8th or 9th month of mother's pregnancy for the prospective child. Linga wearing ceremony to the child is thus performed before the child takes birth.

Lingayath or veerashaiva jangam worship is centred on the Hindu god Shiva as the universal god in the iconographic form of Ishtalinga.[9][10] The jangam always wear the Ishtalinga held with a necklace.[11] The Istalinga is made up of small blue-black stone coated with fine durable thick black paste of cow dung ashes mixed with some suitable oil to withstand wear and tear. The Ishtalinga is a symbolism for Lord Shiva.[12] It is viewed as a "living, moving" divinity with the devotee. Every day, the devotee removes this personal linga from its box, places it in left palm, offers puja and then meditates about becoming one with the linga, in his or her journey towards the atma-linga.[13]
According to legend, the Atmalinga was perforce placed at Gokarna, in the temple precincts where it is now deified. It was Ravana, the demon King of Lanka, known from the epic, Ravana had carried it there from Mount Kailash in the Himalayas.

-- Mahabaleshwar Temple, Gokarna, by Wikipedia

Veershaiva Jangams celebrate a Hindu festivals, namely, Deepavali, Shivrathi, Ugadi, Nagarpanchmai, Kollipaki Adi Jagadguru Renukàcharya jayanti etc. Among these festivals Shivratri is an important one. On this day all elderly people observe fast and they perform Bhajanas (Prayer) in praise of 'Lord Shiva'.

Jangam Theology

Jangams are Hindus by religion, they follow the tenets of Veershaiva Lingayat section. They wear, Linga on their body, the Linga is always cased in a silver box called 'karadige', ‘Gundagi’or 'chouka' or 'Sajai' which is tied round the neck by a thread called ‘Shivdhara' They worship the Linga daily after taking bath, smear their forehead with ‘Vibhuti' and do not touch food without offering 'Niyvedya' to the 'Istalinga’.

The Lingas are divided into two types called "Jangam Linga" called as chara or movable Lingas and "Sthavaraa Linga" called as sthavara or immovable Lingas. Further, Lingas are known as Jangama and Sthavara. Jangam or chara Lingas are those that appear on the neck of the Jangam Lingayats who tie a Linga to their neck to their life of Jangam. The Lingas housed in Garbhagrhas and carved on walls of temples belong to Sthvaraa Lingas as mentioned Agama shastra of Veera Saiva Theology.

Burra katha

Ancient Jangam Burra katha or "Jangam Katha": Religious Folk Dance in ancient Andhra Pradesh and Telangana: Jangam Katha is a special folk dance of the Andhra Pradesh state. Jangam Katha, is a special Dance of Andhra Pradesh and Telangana. Jangam or Jangam Deva or Jangam Ayya (Achraya) and it observes tales from the Indian Hindu history. In the performance, the main artist (Jangam or Jangam Deva or Jangam Achraya) narrates a religious Hindu story, plays music and dance on the tunes. The co-artists beat drums and speak to him, enriching certain events in the story. Currently, Jangam Katha is called as Burra katha, Tamboora Katha and Saradha Katha Jangamayyala kathaalu

Veeragase Dance

Jangam Verragase Dance dance is to be mainly performed by the Jangams also called as Maheshwaras. The performers of Veeragase Dance are also called "Lingadevaru". Veeragase gets its term from the Hindu lord – Veerabhadra. It is performed in Hindu shrines in South India at important gatherings by Jangams.

“Ancient Jangam Veeragase Dance" or Veeragase Dance is performed by (minimum) two or more artists and usually Veeragase Dance has to be an even number. The person who narrates the story take turns in the performance, progressively these stories have included the story of Veerabhadra who is the other avatar of Lord Shiva. Jangam Verragase Dance is a real religious vigorous dance based on Hindu lord veerabhadra stories.

Jangama dhyana

Jangama dhyana is a meditation technique, which has been practiced by various Jangam sages over the centuries. Jangama means 'eternal existence' and dhyana means meditation. Hence Jangama dhyana is Meditation on the Eternal Existence of the Self. Jangama dhyana is an ancient Jangam meditation technique which involves concentrating the mind and sight between the eyebrows.

Jangam Dance, Indian Folk Dance

Jangam Dance is an Indian folk dance performed in the honour of Shiva in Hindu Temples. Those who perform this traditional dance are called Jangam dancers. The term Jangam has been derived from the movable emblem of Shiva. Jangam is a sub-caste of the Veerashaiva community called [Veerashaivism religion] under Hinduism. The Jangams Acharaya migrated from Karnataka and Andra Pradesh Maharashtra, Tamil Nadu states of India to disseminate the Shaivaite cult and to act as priests for performing religious rites in Lord Shiva and Hindu temples. While performing Jangam dance, the dancers recite verses of Girija kalyana on the mythological marriage of Siva and Parvati. The recitation is done in a ritualistic hypnotic monotone. As performers, they entertain Hindu people during religious and social festivals. Their dramatic presence is heightened by their headgear, a brass band with the image of a snake and peacock feathers flashing in the air. Their narrative and rhythmic movement is embellished by bells, gongs, manjim or cymbals, and chhenna or percussion sticks, weaving the most incredible musical patterns.

Jangam history

Jangam: Born out of Lord Shiva's Thigh and Religious priestly (by priest, religious prayer, prayer for healing, and Guru): Jangam sages, who claim they originated from a part (thigh) of Lord Shiva's body. Jangam claims that he is born out of the thigh of Shiva. Hindu history has it, Shiva wanted to give some donation to Brahma and Vishnu but when they refused he became so angry that it led to his creating the Jangam Sages. Jangam or Jangama over the generations have been able to maintain a distinct identity over generations. What sets them apart is their attire and the rituals that they follow. The Jangam sages go from one place to another and explain the different saints the story of the holy union of Lord Shiva and Parvati. With the Shivpuran (Lord Shiva) on the tip of their hand, enacting the epic tale for them is nothing but a piece of cake. Hindu history has it, Lord Shiva had blessed them with immortality but declared that they would live by religious begging in Lord Shiva temples (by priest, religious prayer, prayer for healing, and Guru ). Another version is that Lord Shiva at his wedding created two recipients of his alms, one Jangam, from the sweat of his brow, the other Lingam, from his thigh. These Jangams accept alms from devout. The jangams meanwhile suggest, they don't earn more money, a month. They do so by religious Prayer (The chanting of mantras) begging (by priest, religious prayer, prayer for healing, and Guru) in Prayer in Hinduism. At present, The 21st Century, Still now they (some Jangam) follows the Hindu history of Jangam i.e., according to Hindu history Shiva had blessed them (Jangam) with immortality (i.e., entire world is destroyed by nature or some other factors to destroyed the nature, Jangam will Live) but declared that they would live by Religious Begging in Lord Shiva temples (by priest, religious prayer, prayer for healing, and Guru) (The Lord's Prayer) after some religious event completed by them in Prayer in Hinduism.

See also

• Lingayatism
• Jangama dhyana
• Burra katha
• Shaivism
• Veeragase

References

1. Russell, R. V.; Lal, Hira (1995). The tribes and castes of the central provinces of India, Volume 1. Asian Educational Services. p. 222. ISBN 81-206-0833-X.
2. Lingayat: Hindu sect, Encyclopedia Britannica (2015)[verification needed]
3. Citation error. See inline comment how to fix.[verification needed]
4. Citation error. See inline comment how to fix.[verification needed]
5. Citation error. See inline comment how to fix.[verification needed]
6. Citation error. See inline comment how to fix.[verification needed]

7. "Jangama". Lingayat Religion. Retrieved 26 May 2019.
8. Reddy, S. S. (2004). "Jangam". In Singh, Kumar Suresh; Bhanu, B. V.; Anthropological Survey of India (eds.). People of India: Maharashtra. Popular Prakashan. pp. 830–838. ISBN 81-7991-101-2.
9. Lingayat: Hindu sect, Encyclopedia Britannica (2015)[verification needed]
10. Citation error. See inline comment how to fix.[verification needed]
11. Citation error. See inline comment how to fix.[verification needed]
12. Citation error. See inline comment how to fix.[verification needed]
13. Citation error. See inline comment how to fix.[verification needed]


External links

Lingayat's Unique Symbol for Alimighty, Supreme GOD – Lingam and Jangam Guru
• Jangam in Tamil Nadu (Madras Census Report, 1901)
• Jangam Katha as art
• Overview Of World Religions (http://www.philtar.ac.uk)
• UNESCO -Intangible Cultural Heritage UNESCO- Jangam (https://ich.unesco.org/en/state/india-IN)
• Jangama dhyana
• Ancient Jangam Burra Katha
• Ancient Jangam Verragase Dance
• Jangam Katha
• Intangible Cultural Heritage – Jangam Gayan (http://ignca.nic.in)
• Jangam Nepal
• Jangam Devotional Music
• Intangible Cultural Heritage – Jangam (http://sangeetnatak.gov.in)
• Vira Saivism: Jangam or Jangama (http://www.saivism.net)
• Jangam in Andhra Pradesh
• Jangam in Haryana
• Jangam in Kerala
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36180
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Fri Feb 11, 2022 8:23 am

Chapter II. History of the Province of Behar
From "The History, Antiquities, Topography, and Statistics of Eastern India; Comprising the Districts of Behar, Shahabad, Bhagulpoor, Goruckpoor, Dinajepoor, Puraniya, Rungpoor & Assam, in Relation to their Geology, Mineralogy, Botany, Agriculture, Commerce, Manufactures, Fine Arts, Population, Religion, Education, Statistics, Etc., Surveyed Under the Orders of the Supreme Government and Collated from the Original Documents at the East India House, With the Permission of the Honourable Court of Directors
by Montgomery Martin
in Three Volumes
Vol. 1, Behar (Patna City) and Shahabad
1838

NOTICE: THIS WORK MAY BE PROTECTED BY COPYRIGHT

YOU ARE REQUIRED TO READ THE COPYRIGHT NOTICE AT THIS LINK BEFORE YOU READ THE FOLLOWING WORK, THAT IS AVAILABLE SOLELY FOR PRIVATE STUDY, SCHOLARSHIP OR RESEARCH PURSUANT TO 17 U.S.C. SECTION 107 AND 108. IN THE EVENT THAT THE LIBRARY DETERMINES THAT UNLAWFUL COPYING OF THIS WORK HAS OCCURRED, THE LIBRARY HAS THE RIGHT TO BLOCK THE I.P. ADDRESS AT WHICH THE UNLAWFUL COPYING APPEARED TO HAVE OCCURRED. THANK YOU FOR RESPECTING THE RIGHTS OF COPYRIGHT OWNERS.


Chapter II. History of the Province of Behar

The remains of antiquity are exceedingly numerous in this district, but the traditions on the spot concerning them are very often altogether irreconcilable with appearances or with credibility, and still oftener contradict the few historical hints to be found in Hindu legend, while very often the people* [Dr. Buchanan says, "the people here are perhaps still less interested on this subject than in Bhagalpur, and even the Moslems seem to have abandoned all care of their history. At Behar, where several persons of good family and excellent manners reside, although one of them is called a Moulavi or Doctor of Laws, I could not procure from them any account of the Muhammedan governors of that city, nor did they possess any one historical book."] have no sort of tradition concerning the antiquities of their vicinity. The reason of this would appear to be, that in this district from a very remote period down to almost the very Muhammedan conquest, although now completely extinct, the doctrine of the Buddhists seems to have prevailed, and would appear to have been in general the doctrine professed by the governing powers.

The whole of these districts is universally allowed to be in the old Hindu territory called Magadha
, and respecting this in the account of Bhagalpur, several circumstance are stated. I now however suspect, that this is a name considerably more modern than the government of Jarasandha or of his family, princes descended from Budha first king of India. Jarasandha, like many old kings of India, is called an Asur [Asura?], which is usually interpreted to imply an enemy of God; but many of these Asurs appear to have been uncommonly religious, and I am inclined to think, that the term Asur implies in reality an Assyrian, and there are many traces to show, that the worship of the Assyrian queen, and its concomitant doctrines, had been introduced at the capital of Jarasandha, although there are also many traces of the worship of the Buddhas, which had probably arisen in the interval between the arrival of Budha, the ancestor of Jarasandha from Assyria, and the extinction of the family of the Brihadrathas, descended from that ancient prince. Jarasandha, according to legend, being of a monstrous size, was wont to stand upon two hills of this district, having a foot on each, and to look at the 1000 wives of his kinsman Krishna, who lived near Gujjarat, as they bathed in the sea. Not contented with this indecency, which might perhaps have been overlooked, he pelted the naked beauties with bricks, on which they complained to Krishna, who sent Bhim, the supposed son of Pandu, to punish Jarasandha, and this prince was killed in a valley near his own house. This happened towards the end of the third age (Dwapar Yug) of the world; and, according to the valuable system of Indian chronology given by Mr. Bently (Asiatick Researches, vol. 8), the 4th age commenced in the 11th century (1004) before the birth of Christ.

The monarchy of India, according to common opinion, was after a short dispute transferred to Yudhishthir, the brother of Bhim; but, if Major Wilford is right in supposing that the Gangetic provinces continued to be governed by the Brihadrathas, or descendants of Jarasandha, for 700 years, the power of the great king must have been much circumscribed.

In the account of Bhagalpur I have supposed, that although Jarasandha is usually called king of Magadha, that Madhyadesa was the proper denomination of his empire, and that the term Magadha was not given to the territory of his family until its extent was reduced by his overthrow; but even after that event the kingdom seems to have been more extensive than that to which the term Magadha is ever applied. The most rational derivation of the term Magadha is that given by Major Wilford (As. Res. vol. 9, p.32). Samba, the son of Krishna, in order to cure himself of a disease, introduced a colony of Magas or Brahmans from a country called Saka. But Krishna being contemporary with Jarasandha, the introduction of the Magas by his son Samba must have been after the death of Jarasandha. Nor can we suppose that a small colony of physicians should at once change the name of a powerful kingdom in which they settled. It is farther worthy of remark, that the term Madhyadesa seems to have been applied to this country so late as the birth of Gautama (542 years before Christ); for in the account of that lawgiver, collected by Captain Mahony in Ceylon, he is said to have been born in Madda Dese, and he was undoubtedly born in the district of Behar.

These Magas are supposed to have introduced the worship of the sun, and there are many traces to show that the worship of this luminary is here of great antiquity; although I suspect that it was rather introduced by the conquests of the Persians under Darius than by the Magas or Brahmans
, who probably came from Egypt, the only country I know where the doctrine of caste prevailed, and prevailed as described in the books of the Brahmans, and in a manner quite different from what they have been able to establish in India. If the Brahmans actually came from Egypt, we should naturally have expected that they would have preferred the worship of Isis and Osiris to that of the sun, especially as on their arrival they would find prevalent the very analogous doctrine of Belus and Semiramis, that is of Mahadeva and Parwati. By Brahmans I mean the highest or sacred order of the present Hindus, although I am sensible that the term has been applied to several distinguished persons, such as Vyas, who lived in India before the doctrine of caste became prevalent.

The introduction of these deities and priests by no means destroyed the religion of the Buddhas. Gautama considered as the lawgiver of Ava and Ceylon, and son of Maya, it is alleged was born in this district, and resided at Buddha-Gaya, under the protection of a Dharma-Asoka, who I presume is the same with the Ajaka [Ajaca] mentioned among the kings of Magadha by Major Wilford (As. Res. vol. 9) [-- Essay III. Of the Kings of Magadha; their Chronology, by Captain Wilford, Asiatic Researches, Volume 9, 1809. pgs. 94-100.], as contemporary (A.D. 542) with Gautama.]
Image
Image

A Table of the Kings of Magadha, Emperors of India
Dynasty of the Barhadrathas

1370 / Vrimadrala
-- / Vrihateshetra
1300 / Gurucshepa
-- / Vatsayupa
-- / Prativyoma
-- Bhanu
1200 / Devaca
-- / Sahadeva
-- / Vira
-- / Vribadasva
1100 / Bhanuratha
-- / Praticasva
-- / Supratica
-- / Marudeva
1000 / Sunarshetra
-- / Siddhartha, or Sujana
-- Jina dies 950 B.C.
900 / Cinnara
-- / Antaricsha
-- / Suverna
-- / Vribadieja
800 / Dharmmi
-- / Critanjaya
-- / Suvrata
-- / Rathanjava

Sunacas

-- / Sanjaya / Ripunjaya
-- / Suddhodana / --
600 / Gautama or Sacya, born 542 B.C.
-- / -- / Cshema-dharma

Sisunacas

500 / --
400 / --

Mauryas / Bali-Putras

300 / --
200 / --

Sungas

100 / --
0 / --

Canwas

Dynasty of the genuine Andhras omitted

100 / --
200 / --
300 / --

Spurious

400 / --

Andhras

500 / --
600 / --
700 / --

Jarasandha

1370 / Sahadeva. Paricsrita is born, Conclusion of the Great War. The Caliyuga begins.
-- / Somadhi / 58 - 98 - 58
1300 / Srutasrava / 67 - 67 - 67
-- Ajutayu / 54 - 36 - 31
-- Niramitra / 50 - 63 - 50
1200 / Sucshetra / 50 - 50 - 50
-- / Vrihatearma / 23 - 23 - 23
-- Sonajit or Manishi / 50 - 50 - 50
1100 / Srutanjaya / 35 - 40 - 35

Dynasties in the western parts of India, toward the Frontiers of Persia.

-- / Maha-bahu / 28 - 35 - 28
-- / Suchi / 58 - 58 - 58
1000 / Cshema / 28 - 28 - 23
-- / Suvrate / 61 - 64 - 64
-- / Dharmaeshetra / 5 - 5 - 5
900 / Nribhrata / 58 - 58 - 58
-- / Sultuta / 38 - 38 - 38
-- / Vrihadsena / 48 - 48 - 48
-- / Sumati / 33 - 33 - 33

X. Abhiras, or Shepherd Kings, toward the upper parts of the Indus about Atuc-Varanesa

800 / Suddhanwa / 32 - 32 - 32
-- / Sunetra / 40 - 40 - 40
-- / Saptajit / 30 - 30 - 30
700 / Visvajit / 35 - 35 - 35
-- / Pradyota / 23 - 23 - 23
-- / Palaca / 21 - 21 - 24

Inferior Dynasties in various parts of India generally in a state of independence.

600 / Vishnchayupa / 100 - 50 - 50
-- / Ajaca / 21 - 31 - 21
-- / Nandivarddhana / 20 - 20 - 20
X. Sacas, or Persians

1 / Ieshwacavas in Cachha-Bhoja and the lower parts of the Indus / 24 Kings
2 / Panchalas in the western parts of Oude / 25
3 / Cashayas Benares / 24
4 / Halhayas Narmada / 24
5 / Canravas / 25
6 / Calingas Deccan / 32
7 / Maithilas Tirhoot / 28
8 / Surasenas Muttra / 23
9 / Viti-hotras / 20
10 / Coshalas / 9
11 / Mecalas Narmada / 13
12 / Asmacas / 20
13 / Meghas / --
14 / Comalyas / --
15 / Nalavansas / --
16 / Naishadhas / 9
17 / Manidhanyajas / --
18 / Canacavayas, in Gurjerat, it is supposed / --
19 / Pundracas, or Tamiradiptas=Tumlook / --
20 / Maheshacas / --
21 / Mehindras / --
22 / Baumas / --
23 / Naimishicas / --
24 / Caulateyas / --
25 / Stri-rajyas / --
26 / Mushicas, Mushek Malabar coast / --
27 / Aryvas, Christian Kings in the Deccan / --
28 / Adriyas, among the mountains in the western parts of the Deccan / --
29 / Calacas, &c. / --

500 / Cshetranja / 40 - 40 - 10
 -- / Vidhisara / 28 - 28 - 28
-- / Ajata-Satru / 35 - 25 - 25
400 / Dasaca / 35 - 25 - 25
-- / Udasi / 23 - 33 - 23
-- / Nandi-vardubana / 42 - 42 - 42
-- / Maha-Nandi / 43 - 43 - 43
355 B.C. / Maha Bali, or Maha-Nanda / 28 - 88 - 28
-- / The Nine Nandas / 12 - 12 - __
315 B.C. / Chandra-Gupta / 24 - 24 - __

VIII. Yavanas, or Grecian Kings of Bactria.

XIV. Tusharas, or Parthians


300 / Varisara / 25 - 25 - 25
-- / Asaca / 36 - 36 - 36
-- / Culata, or Culala / 8 - 8 - 8
-- / Bandu-pahta, or Sammati / 9 - 9 - 9
-- / Indra-patita, or Salisuca / 13 - 14 - 13
-- / Deva-dharma / 7 - 7 - 7
-- / Suma-Sarma / 7 - 7 - 7
200 / Satadhanwa / 8 - 8 - 8
-- / Vrihadratha / 87 - 7 - 7
-- / Pushpamitra / 36 - 60 - 36
-- / Agnimitra / 81 - 2 - 2
-- / Sujyashta / 7 - 7 - 7
-- / Vasumitra / 13 - 10 - 10
100 / Bhadraca / 2 - 2 - 2
-- / Pubudaca / 3 - 3 - 3
-- / Chosha-raja / 3 - 3 - 3
-- / Vicramitra / 14 - 14 - 14
-- / Bhagavata / 32 - 32 - 32
-- / Devabhuti / 10 - 10 - 10

XIII. Maurundas, or Hunas, a branch of the Indo-Scythians; the Morundie of Ptolemy.

0 / Vasudeva / 10 - 10 - 10
-- / Bhumitra / 14 - 24 - 14
-- / Narayana / 12 - 12 - 12
-- / Susharma / 10 - 10 - 10
100 / --
190 / Sri Carna Deva, or Sipraen / 23 - 13 - __
200 / Crishna, his brother Sri / 16 - 17 - __
-- / Purportsanga Sri Carna / 56 - 55 - __
-- / Lambodara / 18 - __ - __
-- / Apilaca / 12 - __ - __

XI. Maunas unknown; probably a branch of the hunas.

300 / Sanduva, or Megha-swati / 18 - __ - __
-- / Atainan, or Putuman / 21 - 12 - __
-- / Hala, or Haleya / 25 - 28 - __
-- / Pulaca / 5 - 5 - __
-- / Pravillasena / 21 - 12 - __
400 / Sundara Sri Carna / 1 - __ - __
-- / Chacora Sri Carna, 6 months / __ - 6 - __
-- / Mehendra Sri Carna / __ - 3 - __
-- / Cuntala Sri Carna / __ - 8 - __
-- / Siva-Swami / 28 - 1 - __

Pauras, Pawaras or Punwaras, Punawarut, near country called the Kingdom of Boutou, by early Musulman writers.

500 / Gautami-Putra / 21 - 3 - __
-- / Madasim / __ - 4 - __
-- / Siva Scanda Sri Carni / __ - 3 - __
-- / Yajnasri Sri Carni / 29 / 19 (60)
600 / Vijava / __ - __ - __

From this list is descended the Vindhya Sacti, or the Might and Glory of the Vindhyan hills, the family of the Rajas of Uduya-pura and Chartor.

-- / Chandrasri / 3 - 3 - __
648 A.C. / Puliman dies / 7 - 7 - __

-- Essay III. Of the Kings of Magadha; their Chronology, by Captain Wilford, Asiatic Researches, Volume 9, 1809. pgs. 94-100.

This personage did not found the sect of the Buddhas, nor is the great temple of Dharma-Asoka dedicated to the lawgiver of Ava. It is, however, held in the highest veneration by the people of that country, as being the place where their lawgiver worshipped Mahamuni, the real founder of the sect. Gautama, the son of Maya, is not only claimed by the people of Ava as their lawgiver, but is worshipped by the Jain as the favourite disciple of Mahavira, who flourished about 582 years before Christ, and according to this sect, several petty princes of their persuasion governed in this country for 400 years before that period, and these have left behind some monuments, although none of any magnitude, nor to be compared with those of the Buddhists, who are acknowledged by the Jain to have retained the chief authority in Magadha in all times of antiquity. A Gautama is also claimed by the Brahmans as one of their most distinguished saints, and I have no doubt is the same personage whom the heretical sects worship. He seems to have been a person of very eminent science and reputation, who perhaps belonged to none of the three sects by whom he is now claimed. As this person is mentioned in the Vedas, these works must have been composed long after the time of Vyas, who was contemporary with Jarasandha, although he is usually considered as their compiler; but he is also universally given out by the Brahmans as the author of the Purans, some of which at least are evidently composed since the commencement of the Hijri; so that the opinions of the Brahmans on this subject cannot be implicitly received. In this district are very numerous monuments, which I refer to the period of Gautama, or of the Sunaka dynasty, of whom Ajaka or Dharma-Asoka was one. These monuments are attributed to a people called Kol and Chero, and some allege that these were different tribes, but in general they are considered as the same people, and I am persuaded that this is the case; for I am informed by Ramsundar Mitra, a very intelligent Bengalese, who long managed the revenue of Ramgar, where both people are still numerous, that they are in fact the same tribe; but that like the Bhungiyas of Bhagalpur, the Kol adhere to their old impurity of life; while the Chero, like the Suryabangsis of the same district, adhere to the rules of Hindu purity, and call themselves Kshatriyas or Rajputs; and among the fastnesses of Ramgar several chiefs of that tribe still retain considerable property. From the districts, of which I am now giving an account, both Kols and Cheros have been entirely eradicated, but the honour of this achievement is disputed. In general, quite contrary to my supposition, it is alleged that this tribe was expelled by the Muhammedans, led by a saint named Ebrahim Mulek Bayo; but for several reasons I do not hold this opinion tenable. These conquerors by no means expelled the Bandawats, who seem to have been possessed of the greater part of these districts at the time of the conquest, and the whole actions attributed to Ebrahim Mulek Bayo are exceedingly apocryphal, no such person, so far as I can find, being mentioned by historians. Farther, we are told by Major Wilford (As. Res. vol. 9, p. 91), that Yayati, an ancestor of Jarasandha, divided his empire among his five sons, and that Turvasu obtained the south, and in the 10th generation from Turvasu four brothers, Pandya, Kerala, Kola and Chola, divided the country between them. Kola lived in the northern parts of the Peninsula, and his descendants are called Koles to this day. That a whole nation should be descended from one prince, I confess, appears to me very improbable; but that a nation may have derived its name from a prince, may be believed. The Kols of this district may therefore have been the same with these Koles of the northern part of the Peninsula, now called Telingana, and on the failure of the direct line of Jarasandha, their prince, as a collateral branch of the same family, may have succeeded to the government of the Gangetic provinces, and may be the same with the Sunakas of Major Wilford, among whom Ajaca or Asoka was the fourth prince. This, I think, will be confirmed by the appearances which now remain. Kabar, the chief ruin attributed to the Kols or Cheros, is in the immediate vicinity of Buddha-Gaya, where the palace of Asoka stood, and has evidently been the work of a powerful prince, and strongly fortified, while the palace at Buddha-Gaya seems to have had very slight defences. I therefore presume that Kabar was the stronghold of the prince, who lived at Buddha-Gaya. But farther, these works are vastly too great for the supposition, that they belonged to petty chiefs, who at the time of the Muhammedan conquest occupied the small territory intervening between the country of the Bandawats on the east, and of the Raja of Kanoj and Banaras on the west. I therefore consider as much more probable, though less common, the tradition, which states that the Kol and Chero were expelled by the military Brahmans, who still possess the country, although these have been since subject to several other tribes. In the account of Bhagalpur* [Bhagalpur will be contained in the next volume.-[ED.]] I have described the present condition of these wretched people, and given a specimen of their language, which seems to be one of the original dialects of India, very little intermixed with the Sangskrita, and probably one of the barbarous dialects called Magadhi by the Sangskrita grammarians; for I have no doubt that the Pali, or sacred language of Ceylon and Ava, though introduced from Magadha, is merely a form of the Sangskrita language, and in Magadha was always a dead or learned language; having been introduced from Iran by the conquerors, who first civilized the Hindus. It is especially to be remarked that the priests of Ceylon, according to Captain Mahony, allege, that in Madda desa (Madhyadesa), when Gautama was born, the art of writing was not known; and the Kols, that is the dregs of the people, seem to have entirely rejected his doctrine, as they still do that of the Brahmans. The chief people or Chero, if Asoka was one of them, no doubt adopted the worship of the Buddhas, but have since been converted to the orthodox faith. It is also to be remarked, that this unfortunate tribe has not only been expelled from their new acquisitions on the Ganges, but has been driven into the barren recesses of their original territory in the north of the Peninsula by the Andhras, who seem originally to have come from the west of India, and have communicated their name to the original country of the Kols, which is also called Telingana from the warlike habits of its modern occupants. The vocabulary of the Kols has been examined by a Brahman of Telingana, who declares that it has no kind of affinity with the language now spoken in his native country, or to what in Madras is usually called the Gentoo language.

I have not been able to learn, on what authority Major Wilford calls Patna by the name of Padmavati, the residence of Nanda, king of India in the 4th century before Christ, and this denomination for Patna is not known to such, as I have consulted; nor could I hear of any remains of antiquity at the Mawbellypoor of Major Rennell on the Son river, which is said to have been the abode of Mahabali, another name for the same prince. I therefore suspect, that this great king never resided in this district.
It seems to me however to have been about this period, that the Brahmans descended of the Magas arose into great distinction, and communicated to this district the name of their ancestors.
According to Major Dow’s history, when the emperor Firose III, in the year 1358, was returning from Bengal, he passed through the Padmavati forest, which is one of the old names of Patna, once the metropolis of that country. These forests abounded with elephants, and the emperor caught many.

-- VII. On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford

I have found in this district no traditions concerning Chandragupta nor his descendants the Baliputras, although Palibothra his capital, is by Major Rennell supposed to be the same with Pataliputra, or Patna. This city is indeed allowed by all the Pandits to be called Pataliputra, but Pataliputra has no great resemblance to Palibothra, nor can Patali be rationally considered as a word of the same origin with Pali, said to be an ancient name of this country, and of its people and language. In the vicinity of Patna few traces of antiquity remain as a guide to conjecture; but, with all due deference for the opinion of Major Rennell, I doubt very much of its having been the Palibothra of the Greeks. The conjecture of Major Wilford, in the fifth volume of the Asiatick Researches, placing Palibothra at the old junction of the Kosi with the Ganges near Rajmahal, seems better founded, although all traces of the city have been swept away by numerous changes in the river; and although, when in that vicinity, I heard no traditions concerning the great personages who resided at Palibothra. But the Pali are still the most numerous tribe in Matsyadesa, the country immediately north and east from the situation, which Major Wilford assigns. Although this country no doubt belonged to the kings of the Gangarides, it was so far removed from their capital, that no traces of them are now to be discovered. That Patali however, has been a place of great consequence, from its being now universally called Patana, or the city by way of excellence, there can be no doubt, and this seems to have been during the reigns of the earlier princes of the dynasty of the spurious Andhras of Major Wilford, (As. Res. vol. 9, p. 43,) who governed until the year 640 after the birth of Christ; but between this period, and the government of the Baliputras ending about 160 years before the birth of Christ, Behar seems to have risen into great note, as capital of the Magas and of their country Magadha.
Image
Bhagalpur & Rajmahal

At one time (before Christ, 800) this city, according to a learned priest of the Jain who resides there, belonged to a petty chief of that sect; but was afterwards fortified by a Maga Raja, who seems to have been a very powerful prince, and the ruins of buildings, attributed by all to this Maga, at Baragang, in the vicinity of Behar, are of an astonishing magnitude, as will be afterwards described. The persons, by whom they have been erected, have evidently been Buddhists, and were probably either the Andhra kings, or the princes who intervened between them and the descendants of Chandragupta; but they are abhorred as infidels, nor have I been able to learn any tradition concerning their names.
Finally; the classical authors concur in making Palibothra a city on the Ganges, the capital of Sandrocoptus. Strabo, on the authority of Megasthenes, states that Palibothra is situated at the confluence of the Ganges and another river, the name of which he does not mention. Arrian, possibly on the same authority, calls that river the Erranoboas, which is a synonime of the Sone. In the drama, one of the characters describes the trampling down of the banks of the Sone, as the army approaches to Pataliputra; and Putaliputra, also called Kusumapura, is the capital of Chandragupta. There is little question that Pataliputra and Palibothra are the same, and in the uniform estimation of the Hindus, the former is the same with Patna. The alterations in the course of the rivers of India, and the small comparative extent to which the city has shrunk in modern times, will sufficiently explain why Patna is not at the confluence of the Ganges and the Sone, and the only argument, then, against the identity of the position, is the enumeration of the Erranoboas and the Sone as distinct rivers by Arrian and Pliny: but their nomenclature is unaccompanied by any description, and it was very easy to mistake synonimes for distinct appellations. Rajamahal, as proposed by Wilford, and Bhagalpur, as maintained by Franklin, are both utterly untenable and the further inquiries of the former [Wilford] had satisfied him of the error of his hypothesis. His death prevented the publication of an interesting paper by him on the site of Palibothra, in which he had come over to the prevailing opinion, and shewn it to have been situated in the vicinity of Patna.* [Asiatic Researches, vol. xiv. p. 380.]

-- The Mudra Rakshasa, or The Signet of the Minister. A Drama, Translated from the Original Sanscrit, Select Specimens of the Theatre of the Hindus, Translated from Original Sanskrit, in Two Volumes, Vol. II, by Horace Hayman Wilson, 1835

To return to the spurious Andhra princes, who began to govern the Gangetic provinces from the year A.D. 200, I have said, that the first of them the Karnas probably resided in the Bhagalpur district; but some considerable monuments in Behar may be traced to this family. I must here correct an error in my account of Bhagalpur. I there have stated, that these princes were probably of the sect of Jain; but a learned priest of that sect, who resides at Behar, informed me, that the Karna Rajas were heretics. They were probably Buddhists, as Major Wilford states, on the authority of the Chinese annals, that the king of the Gangarides in the year 408 of the Christian era was of that sect, and this opinion is confirmed by the monuments, which these princes have left in Behar. It must be however observed, that Sudraka the first of the spurious Andhras is said by Major Wilford to have governed at Pataliputra (As. Res. vol. 9, p. 146;) but of this I can learn nothing on the spot, while at Bhagalpur, and in the interior of this district, the Karnas have left numerous traces and traditions. At Patna it is alleged, that Patali the daughter of Sudarsan Raja founded that city, and I suspect that Major Wilford may have considered Sudarsan and Sudraka as the same name, an error into which I was at one time led. There was a Raja Sudarsan, a prince of the family of the sun, and the 18th in lineal descent from Mama; but whether or not the father of Patali was the same person, I do not pretend to conjecture. The latter princes of the dynasty of the spurious Andhras lived probably at Patna, and according to Major Wilford had palaces at Phulwari and Sambalpur in the vicinity; but, very few remains of antiquity are to be found in that vicinity, which may perhaps be owing to changes occasioned by the river.

I have not discovered any remains of considerable works being attributed to the Pala Rajas, or other princes of note, who governed the Gangetic provinces after the overthrow of the dynasty of the spurious Andhras. The Palas, I believe, resided usually at Chandalgar or Chunar, so far distant, that none of their great works extended to this district; but several inscriptions acknowledging their power remain at Gaya; and one of them perhaps had a house at Narawat. This dynasty is well known to have been of the sect of the Buddhas. In fact, so far as relates to Magadha, until the approach of the Muhammedans, the Brahman priests, although this probably was one of their most ancient abodes in India, if not their original seat, do not seem to have made much progress in converting the people. There is even reason to suspect, that by far the greater part of even these Magas became infected with the heresy of the Buddhas, for the term Maga is by many Brahmans in this country considered as synonymous with kirat, or infidel; and it is supposed by all the orthodox Hindus, that whoever dies in Magadha, will in a future life be born an ass, the emblem of his obstinacy; while, from what I have above narrated, it will appear, that most of the dynasties which have governed Magadha, have professed the doctrine of the Buddhas. It is to this period which intervened between the overthrow of the spurious Andhras and the Muhammedan conquest, that we may with the greatest probability refer the government of Basu Raja, of whom an account is given in the Vayu-Puran. He resided at Rajagriha in Behar, the ancient seat of Jarasandha; and, although perhaps tributary to the Palas, seems to have been a prince of considerable power. He was undoubtedly orthodox; and, being desirous of establishing an orthodox priesthood for the sacred places near his residence, seems to have been under the necessity of bringing persons of the sacred order from the south of India, as the Brahmans of Magadha were then probably infected with the doctrine of the Buddhas. It must however be observed, that one of the ancestors of Jarasandha was named Basu, and probably resided in the Rajagriha. It may therefore be supposed, that this was the Basu, who introduced the Brahmans of that place; but as the Vayu-puran, in giving an account of Basu and his colony, alludes to the usual division of Brahmans into ten nations, and as that division appears very modern, it is by far most probable that he was of a late date, when compared with Basu the ancestor of Jarasandha.

In 1192, according to Dow's translation of Ferishta, Cuttab, who was the first Muhammedan king of Delhi, (then in the service of Mahommed Ghori,) defeated Rai Joy, probably the last of the Pala family, who was king of Kanoj and Banaras; after which he took possession of the country as far as Bengal without opposition. It seems however very doubtful, whether any part of this district belonged then to the Raja of Benaras, as Indradawan, a Bandawat Rajput, had possession of the adjacent parts of Bhagalpur, and he no doubt possessed also the whole eastern parts of this district, where many traces remain of him and his tribe. I consider him as of the Andhras nation, and founder of the great city of Warankol. The adjacent country had probably belonged to his ancestors for several generations; as the ancestors of Pratapa Rudra, the last king of Warankol, are said to have possessed the regal power for eighteen generations; and the time between the retreat of Indradawan, and the destruction of Warankol will not admit of so many princes. Indradawan therefore, probably relinquished his Gangetic territory without a struggle, contented to preserve what was defended from the ferocious Moslems, by the fastnesses of the Vindhyan mountains.

In 1225 Yeas-ul-din was appointed governor of Behar by Altumsh king of Delhi, who had then reduced Bengal to his authority; but so careless were the Muhammedan princes, that the two viceroys of these kingdoms entered into a regular war, in which the governor of Behar was killed. In the year 1266, the inhabitants of Patna (Pattiali) joining those of Bhojpur stopt all intercourse between Delhi and Bengal, were severely punished by Balin, and forts were ordered to be built. It is therefore probable, that the governor of Behar then resided at the city of that name, and that this is the date of the present fort of Patna at the east end of the city, although it may have been since repaired or enlarged.

In the weakness of the reign of Mahmood the 3d. (A.D. 1393,) the Hindus rebelled, particularly those of the eastern provinces, and in an inscription at Gaya mention is made of a Naha Raja Prija Ral, in the year 1372, (Samvat, 1429,) so that the rebellion must have lasted a. least 20 years. The Vizier on this occasion assumed the title of king of the east; and, proceeding with a great army to Behar, soon reduced that country to obedience, and took up his residence at Jionpoor, where he seems to have remained undisturbed until after the retreat of Timur, from Delhi in the year 1397. In 1400 he died; but Behar seems to have continued subject to a king of the east, residing at Jionpoor until 1478, when Beloli overthrew that dynasty, and made Barbek his son viceroy; but he seems to have had little authority, and the Hindu Zemindars raised to the dignity of king of the east a sultan Hassen, who appears to have been in possession of Behar in the year 1491, and then advanced almost to Benares to dispute the whole empire with Sekunder the 1st. He was defeated by that prince, and retired to Behar by the way of Betiya, the Raja of which was one of his chief supporters. Sekunder advancing to Behar, Hassen fled to Alla the king or Bengal; when the king appointed a certain Mohabut to govern Behar; and, having reduced Tirahut, and performed his devotions at the shrine of Shuh Sherrif at Behar, advanced towards Bengal, with the king of which he concluded a peace (A.D. 1494). Soon after the government of Behar was given to Deria the son of Mobarik. In 1516 it was again attempted to establish a separate kingdom of Jionpur in the person of Jelal-ul-din; but Dirai Lohani the governor of Behar adhered to Ibrahim king of Delhi, and was a principal means of quashing that rebellion. He himself however soon after rebelled, and in 1519 Muhammed the son of Dirai of the tribe of Lodi suba of Beria (I presume Behar), that is. I suppose, the same Dirai formerly called Lohani, took the title of king. This introduced an anarchy which brought into Hindustan the Mogul Baber.

About this time Shere Khan the son of a Patan who had obtained a grant of Saseram rose into considerable notice, became a principal person in the court of this Muhammed or Mahmud of Behar, and was afterwards sole manager of the affairs of his son Jelal. At this time Behar was a very pretty principality, Hajipur opposite to Patna, and Mungger belonging to the king of Bengal, while Chandalgar (Chunar), formed the government of an independent chief named Taji. Shere Khan soon expelled his master, and seizing on Behar acquired much wealth by an attack on the Bengalese, and by a marriage with the widow of Taji, which put him in possession of the important fortress that had belonged to her husband. In 1528, the Patan chiefs of Behar assembled at Patna, deprived Shere of its government, and created king Mahmud the son of Sekunder king of Delhi. This prince apparently reconciled Shere to his interest, but in an action with the Mogols soon after was betrayed by that perfidious chief. Shere however soon quarrelled with the Mogol Humayun, seized on Behar and invaded Bengal, which he had in a great measure reduced when the Mogol attacked Chandalgar, and having taken it followed Shere into Bengal (1539). The Afghan unable to resist retired to Jharkhanda, that is the hilly region between Virbhum and Benaras, but not without having secured most of the treasure of Bengal; and soon after he had the address to seize on Rotas by surprise. The Mogol by the sickness of his army was soon compelled to leave Bengal, and having been lulled into security by Shere was defeated. Another victory in 1540 gave Shere the possession of India.

In 1553 the empire was divided between two persons of the family of Shere, and Behar with the eastern provinces fell to the share of Mahummed, who took up his abode at Chandalgar, and his government was overthrown by Akbur. In 1564 Sekunder, governor of Behar, joining with several other Usbek chiefs, rebelled against that prince, and they do not seem to have been finally reduced until 1567. In 1574, on the invasion of Bengal by Akbur, a certain Momin, who had been very useful in that transaction, was made governor of Patna and its dependencies, and at that time probably it was that this city became the capital of Behar. In 1575 Momin, proceeding in the reduction of Bengal, repaired Gaur; but dying immediately after was succeeded by a Hoseyn, who was appointed governor of Bengal and Behar, and in the same year completed the conquest of the former. Hoseyn died in 1578, and the people of Bengal immediately revolted. In 1587 Man Singha, a noble Hindu, was appointed governor of Behar, and in 1592 advanced to Bengal, where he reduced Cullulu, the Afghan chief who had seized on that country, annexed Orissa to the empire, and by the monstrous marriage of his sister with Jehanggir acquired great power; but his nephew Khusero rebelling in 1606, he was involved in suspicion. In 1606 Islam Khan was governor of Behar. In 1611 a person pretending to be Khusero, the son of Jahanggir, raised a mob, seized on Patna, then the capital of Behar, and taking possession of the palace, women and wealth of the Subah, gave up the town to plunder. Soon after he was defeated and killed. The Subah's palace would then appear to have been within a fortified city, although the present fortifications are usually attributed to a later date. In 1624 Shah Jehan having rebelled against his father, and conquered Bengal, advanced to Behar. Muchlis Khan, the governor, retired without resistance, and Shah Jehan took up his abode in the palace of the Subah in Patna. He then, having been joined by Mobarek governor of Rotas, removed his family to that impregnable fortress, and appointed Nazir Khan to the government of Behar. Soon after, on his advance towards the capital he was defeated, and retired to Patna; but on the approach of his brother Parviz fled through Bengal to the south. In 1625 he delivered himself and family to his father and was pardoned.

In 1638 Abdalla, governor of Behar, was accused of oppression, and Shaista was appointed in his stead. In 1658 the government of Behar was conferred on Kisser Sheko, son of the Prince Dara; and, during the whole reign of Shah Jehan, this district seems to have been tolerably quiet; nor did the disturbances in Bengal, which happened in the reign of Aurungzebe, extend this length. Owing to these disturbances Azim, the grandson of Aurungzebe, for some time held both governments; but after a time he was deprived of Bengal and came to reside at Patna, when his name was conferred on the city still called Azimabad, and the Moslems adhere to this denomination with more than usual care, owing probably to the prince having been an uncommon zealot. In the reign of Shah Alum I the prince Azim went to Delhi, leaving Sirbullend Khan as his deputy. The prince was soon after killed in a contest for the empire. Soon after the prince Feroksere was proclaimed emperor in Behar.

The king Muhammed Shah appointed Fukered Dowlah Subah of Behar, but displaced him to bestow the appointment on Shuja Khan, the Subah of Bengal, who sent Aliverdi Khan as his deputy to Behar, then in the utmost confusion, and especially suffering from the violence of Namdah Khan the Mayi, and of Rajah Sunder Singha of Tikari. Aliverdi quashed this anarchy, and having as usual fleeced the rebels, acquired the title of Mohabutjung. In 1740 Sirafraz, who had succeeded his father Shuja as Subah of Bengal and Behar, coined money in the name of Nadir Shah then at Delhi, on which Aliverdi and his kindred, men of low birth, extreme meanness, and the most unprincipled hearts, and who owed everything to Shuga and his son, killed their master in a very treacherous manner, and Aliverdi obtained both governments. The government of Behar was conferred by him on Zeineddin Ahmed Khan his nephew. In 1742 the Mahrattas under Balla Row invaded this district, and for some years committed horrible devastations, in which it must be observed that they were chiefly abetted by the principal Muhammedan family in the district, called the Mayis, while they were opposed by the chief Hindu landholder, the Raja of Tikari. Zeineddin in a few years was murdered by some Patans in the palace of Patna; and these ruffians afterwards killed his father and plundered the city. On Aliverdi's approach to punish the scoundrels he was joined by Rajah Sundar Singha of Tikari, and having defeated the Patans, appointed his grand nephew Surrajid Dowlah to the government of Behar. This prince succeeded his grand-uncle in 1756, and soon after by oppressing the English brought about his overthrow and the conquest of his country.

In the beginning of the government of Shah Alum, that weak, hypocritical, and cruel prince, attempted to recover Behar and Bengal. In the attempt he was joined by Camgar Khan of the Mayi family, one of the principal Foujdars of Behar. When he failed he surrendered himself to the British at Gaya, and hearing then of his father's death was proclaimed king at Patna. Another attempt of his in conjunction with Casim Ali to recover Bengal from the "infidels" ended in a similar disgrace, since which the province has enjoyed a quiet formerly totally unknown.* [This historical sketch would appear to have been furnished to Dr. Buchanan by the natives, and as the early history of the East is involved in so much doubt and legendary tradition, its publication may either strengthen or refute other statements, so that we may at length be enabled to have a clear and accurate account of the history of a people who have undergone, and suffered from, numerous revolutions.-[ED.]]  
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36180
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Sat Feb 12, 2022 2:03 am

Some people in a cheering crowd called for her to be raped. Many were women.
by Esha Mitra
CNN
Published: Sunday, 6 February 2022 11:48 AM AEDT

NOTICE: THIS WORK MAY BE PROTECTED BY COPYRIGHT

YOU ARE REQUIRED TO READ THE COPYRIGHT NOTICE AT THIS LINK BEFORE YOU READ THE FOLLOWING WORK, THAT IS AVAILABLE SOLELY FOR PRIVATE STUDY, SCHOLARSHIP OR RESEARCH PURSUANT TO 17 U.S.C. SECTION 107 AND 108. IN THE EVENT THAT THE LIBRARY DETERMINES THAT UNLAWFUL COPYING OF THIS WORK HAS OCCURRED, THE LIBRARY HAS THE RIGHT TO BLOCK THE I.P. ADDRESS AT WHICH THE UNLAWFUL COPYING APPEARED TO HAVE OCCURRED. THANK YOU FOR RESPECTING THE RIGHTS OF COPYRIGHT OWNERS.


WARNING: Distressing content

Her hair was cut off and her face painted black before she was paraded into the street where some people in a cheering crowd called for her to be raped [and WAS RAPED BY THREE MEN].

But perhaps the most shocking aspect of the attack in a Delhi neighborhood last month is that video shared on social media shows that most of the baying mob were women.

At least 12 people have been arrested by the Delhi police, eight of whom are women. Two are minors.

Police have not brought charges over the incident, but they say the 20-year-old victim of the January 26 attack was abducted and physically and sexually assaulted.

The alleged involvement of women has touched a nerve in a country that has long struggled to address gender violence.

Image
Indian women hold placards during a demonstration to protest against sexual violence. Credit: Aijaz Rahi/AP

Activists say the case demonstrates the scale of internalised misogyny in India, where women are taught to uphold patriarchal structures.

They fear violence against women will worsen as support grows for right-wing extremist political groups that foster traditional, patriarchal values.

Swati Maliwal, the chairperson of the Delhi Commission of Women, said the woman told her she’d been raped by three men.


Image
The Shahdra district of Delhi where the alleged attack occurred on January 26. Credit: CNN

“There were women present (in the room). .. instigating the men to be more brutal with her,” Maliwal told CNN, recounting what the victim had told her.

“When I saw that video and I saw these women attacking this girl ... it just makes you feel so angry and sad that you have such women who can do something like that.”

It is unclear if any of the people captured on video in the crowd are involved in the alleged assault or have been booked by police.

The victim’s sister watched part of the attack unfold but was powerless to stop it.

Image
Christian nuns pray as they hold a candle light vigil to condemn sexual violence in the country. Credit: Saurabh Das/AP

“I was thinking of shouting, of telling someone, but the (accused) women grabbed me, saying they would beat me up,” said the 18-year-old, who CNN is calling Aarti to protect her sister’s identity as Indian law prohibits revealing the identity of rape victims.

Aarti told CNN her sister - who is married - was attacked by the relatives of a teenage boy, who they say killed himself after her sister spurned his advances.

CNN attempted to contact representatives for the alleged offenders though it is not clear if they have lawyers.

“They (alleged perpetrators) blamed her, but she didn’t do anything,” Aarti said.

“I never thought they would go this far.”

Image
An Indian protester with a slogan painted on his face participates in a demonstration to protest against sexual violence against women and girls. Credit: Aijaz Rahi/AP

The attack

On the morning of January 26, Aarti told CNN she delivered a bag of wheat to her sister’s house in the eastern Delhi’s Shahdara district.

But when her sister came downstairs to collect it, an angry mob rushed in.

“They started hitting and beating my sister. This was happening in front of me, but I just stood there, I didn’t know what to do ... I was frozen with fear,” Aarti said.

The teenager does not remember how many people there were, only that there were “a lot of them” and they included men and women from another local family.


Image
A woman holds a candle and placard seeking an end to sexual violence against women. Credit: Aijaz Rahi/AP

Aarti said the group tried to snatch her sister’s two-and-a-half-year-old son, but Aarti “somehow fought them off” and held onto him as the group bundled her sister in an autorickshaw.

Clutching her nephew, she followed them in another rickshaw, accompanied by two of the alleged perpetrators to the residential Kasturba Nagar area of Delhi less than two miles away - where the alleged perpetrators live near the house Aarti shares with her father.


Kasturba Nagar is a low to middle-income neighbourhood in Delhi where women sit and chat outside brightly painted homes and men cluster around local tea shops.

On the day of the attack people were off work to mark Republic Day, the anniversary of the day India’s constitution was adopted - but the day has taken on new significance for Aarti and her family.

The rickshaw stopped at the alleged perpetrators’ house, but as Aarti couldn’t see her sister, she went inside her own home and latched the door.

Soon after, she heard commotion outside, and from behind a wall watched her sister being led through the street as women hit her with rods.

Her hair had been cut off, her face blackened, and she had a garland of slippers around her neck -- all actions meant to mark her as perhaps deserving of public shame.


Image
A woman holds a placard at the Delhi "SlutWalk" in New Delhi, India. Credit: Mustafa Quraishi/AP

Aarti said the women took her sister around the neighbourhood, shoving, slapping and beating her sister for at least half an hour.

“I couldn’t believe no one in the neighbourhood spoke up or tried to help, they only cheered,” said Aarti.

Aarti said she called police on a borrowed cellphone and they arrived 15 minutes later.

At the police station, Aarti’s sister told her she had been locked in a room where a “wrong was done to her” - a colloquial phrase in India referring to sexual assault - before being paraded in the street.


R Sathiyasundaram, the deputy police commissioner of Shahdara district, said the investigation is still underway and would not say which laws the alleged perpetrators had been arrested under.

He declined to confirm the nature of the sexual assault, or confirm details of the incident.

“We cannot reveal all that, it’s a matter of investigation,” he said.

Internalised misogyny

Though many Indians were shocked that women would allegedly incite rape, others say it’s not surprising in a country with strong patriarchal values.

Ten years ago, lawyer Seema Kushwaha represented “Nirbhaya,” a 23-year-old student who died after being gang-raped on a Delhi bus in 2012.

Outrage led to stronger rape laws, but activists say those have had little impact in stemming the level of sexual violence in India, which was ranked the most dangerous place in the world to be a woman in a 2018 Thompson Reuters Foundation survey of experts on women’s issues.


Kushwaha says the problem persists because of societal issues - and those are harder to change.

She says in patriarchal societies women are taught that they’re ultimately to blame for any wrongdoing - and last month, those deep beliefs played out on the streets of Delhi, when women allegedly ganged up on one of their own.

“If fighting crimes against women is a fight of the female gender, women should have supported the girl ... but they did not do that, they instead beat her up because it has been ingrained in them that whatever men do, it is women who are responsible,” she said.

In families, mothers-in-law often curtail the freedoms of a new bride. In public, it is often women who police other women’s actions or way of dressing.

Image
Students of different universities stage a protest rally against recent gang rape of a girl in New Delhi, in Kolkata, India, Saturday, Jan. 29, 2022. Credit: Bikas Das/AP

The attack in Shahdara is an extreme iteration of that, Kushwaha said, where women allegedly resorted to cruelty against another woman to avenge the alleged suicide of a teenage boy.

According to data from India’s National Crime Records Bureau, crimes against women were 20 per cent higher in 2020 compared to 2013 - the last year before the ruling Bhartiya Janta Party (BJP) came to power - and the latest figures from 2020.

However, those statistics likely don’t capture the whole picture - as in other countries, rape is often underreported, and an increase in reported rapes could reflect a growing awareness about reporting sexual violence.

Kushwaha - who has recently been appointed the spokesperson of Bahujan Samaj Party (BSP) which was formed to represent caste minorities - says that while no government can be singularly blamed for the violence against women in India, the rise of right-wing ideologies in the country threatens women’s safety and security.

CNN has reached out to the Indian government’s Ministry of Women and Child Development for comment about the rising number of attacks on women but has not received a response.

In a statement to the upper house of parliament last February, the Ministry of Women and Child development said a number of initiatives had been taken by the central government to address women’s safety, such as strengthening legislation.

But it added that state governments are responsible for law and order and safety of citizens.

However, police in the national capital territory of Delhi reports to the central government.

Aarti said this was not the first time the alleged perpetrators had targeted her sister.

They had been harassing them for weeks, showing up to their homes and hurling abuse off and on since the boy’s suicide in November, she said.


Image
Some people in a cheering crowd called for her to be raped. Many were women. Credit: CNN

A week before the attack Aarti said she filed a police complaint against the alleged perpetrators after they allegedly set fire to her father’s autorickshaw, which he rented out for income because he is paralysed.

When asked to comment on the complaint, deputy police commissioner Sathiyasundaram did not respond.

Sathiyasundaram also declined to share any information on the alleged perpetrators’ motive for committing the crime, saying that it was “under investigation.”

Pragya Lodha, a clinical psychologist with MINDS Foundation, a mental health non-profit, said if it was true that the woman was attacked because of the teenage boy’s suicide, it reflects the lack of awareness about mental health in India.

“There is no direct cause and effect when it comes to suicide...it is rare that mere rejection has led to suicide,” she said.

While Lodha said attitudes around mental health are shifting in India, especially over the last two years of the pandemic, there is still a vast gap between the privileged classes of society that have access to mental health and the vast rural and semi-urban masses that do not.

Lodha said even in major cities like Delhi access to mental health services can seem unaffordable, and a stigma remains around mental health issues.

The way forward

Delhi authorities have indicated they want the case resolved quickly.

Delhi police have set up a 10-member special investigative team and Delhi’s chief minister Arvind Kejriwal said the government will hire the victim a “good lawyer” and fast-track the case.

“That’s a start but a lot more needs to be done ... I’m going to be keeping a tab on this case because I want that the investigation to be completed in a very short span of time,” Delhi Commission of Women’s Maliwal said.

She said a prompt investigation would spare the victim more pain.

A fast resolution would be a stark contrast to the majority of rape case in India.

According to Kushwaha, the lawyer, it often takes a year or more for rape complaints to be registered and investigated, despite Indian law requiring rape case investigations to be completed within two months.

Cases can take years to go through court, and many alleged perpetrators are out on bail while they wait for the result - sending the message that the law can’t do anything to stop them, according to Kushwaha.

And even after all that, fewer than half of rape complaints that make it to trial lead to a conviction.

For example, in 2020 only four in 10 cases ended in a guilty verdict, according to the latest statistics from the National Crime Records Bureau.

“Even when convictions happen, they happen in 10 to 15 years,” said Kushwaha, the lawyer.

Maliwal, from the Delhi Commission of Women, says part of the problem is the lack of fast-track courts to deal with rape cases.

In 2019, the central government approved a plan to open 1,023 fast track courts across India to help clear a backlog of rape cases and sexual offences against minors.

However, according to data submitted by the minister of Law and Justice in the upper house of parliament in December 2021, only 681 such courts had been established.

Apart from law, there also needs to be a focus on education, with children in all schools having access to sex education and gender studies, said Kushwaha.

Violence against women will only abate if India’s patriarchal culture changes to create a more equal society, she added.
The course of the Ganges has not been traced beyond Gangautri, for the stream a little farther is entirely concealed under a glaciere, or iceberg, and is supposed to be inaccessible. Be this as it may, the source of the Ganges is supposed to be in a basin called Cunda, because it is in the shape of a drinking vessel so called in Sanscrit, and Piyala in Hindi... and the water, forcing its way at the bottom, re-appeared at a considerable distance through subterraneous channels.

This is supposed to be the case with our Cunda, which is said to be deep, and that water is constantly oozing and dripping from its steep and guttered sides, forming many little streams which are called the hundred weepers from the manner in which they fall, and also from the noise they make. These falling to the bottom form a considerable stream, which they say forces its way through channels, either under ground or under the glaciere... This stream re-appears at Gangautri, where is a fall of no great magnitude. Below the fall, in the middle of the river, is a rock styled the head, or top, of the Linga of Maha-deva. The Ganges tumbles over it, hence this stone is called, from that circumstance, Patacni, or Patcani...

The Pauranics declare that the Ganges, issuing from under the feet of Vishnu under the pole, flies through the air, brushing the summits of the highest mountains, and falls into the Cunda of Brahma, which is acknowledged to be the lake of Mana-sarovara, and from thence through the air again it alights upon the head of Maha-deva, and remains entangled in the lock of hair on his head, from which it drops continually into a bason beneath called Bindu-sarovara, or the dripping pool...

In the immense plains of Anu-Gangam, or the Gangetic provinces, there are two declivities or descents. One towards the east, and the other from the northern mountains towards the south. This precipitates the waters of the Ganges against its right bank, towards the south, and makes them strike with violence against the Padanta, or Padantica, the foot’s end of the mountains to the south, and which begins at Chunar and ends at Raj-mahl....In the upper parts of the course of the Ganges, as far down as the pass of Sancrigali, its aberrations and wanderings are confined within narrow limits, and its encroachments and devastations are comparatively trifling. It is a female deity, and in her watery form is of a most restless disposition, seemingly bent on mischief, and often doing much harm. This unrelenting disposition of hers to encroach is greatly impeded, and checked, by the Padanti, or the foot of the mountains, with its rocky points projecting into the stream such as Chunar, Mudgir, Sultan-gunge, Pattergotta, Pointy, Sancri-gali, and Raj-mahl....

Between these huge rocky points the Ganges is constantly at work, excavating deep bays and gulfs, which, after long periods, she fills up entirely, and then scoops them out again. Even the huge rocky points I just mentioned, have by no means escaped her unrelenting activity. They are cut down almost perpendicularly from top to bottom; and it is written in the Purunas, that the Ganges has carried away the half of the hills of Chunar, and Mudgir...


-- VII. On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. WILFORD


For more than a week, police have been guarding both ends of the street where the attack took place.

People slow down as they pass and attempt to peer in.

Aarti is still living at her family home, yards from the house where her sister was attacked, on the same street where she was paraded and mocked.

“I’m not going anywhere; I can’t afford to,” said Aarti.

“I’m 18, I don’t have a job, and I need to take care of my father,” she said.

“I’m glad my sister is home ... I gave her son back; he was happy to see her.”
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36180
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Sun Feb 13, 2022 5:01 am

Mudrarakshasa [Mudraraksa] [Mudra-Rachasa] [Mudra-Racshasa]
by Wikipedia
Accessed: 2/22/22

The Mudra Rakshasa is a drama of a very different description from either of the preceding, being wholly of a political character, and representing a series of Machiavelian stratagems, influencing public events of considerable importance. Those events relate to the history of Chandragupta, who is very probably identifiable with the Sandrocottus of the Greeks, and the drama therefore, both as a picture of manners and as a historical record, possesses no ordinary claims upon our attention....

The author of the play is called in the prelude Visakhadatta
, the son of Prithu, entitled Maharaja, and grandson of the Samanta or chief Vateswara Datta. We are not much the wiser for this information...

The late Major Wilford has called the author of the Mudra Rakshasa, Ananta, and quotes him as declaring that he lived on the banks of the Godaveri (As. Res. vol. v. p. 280.) This however must be an error, as three copies, one of them a Dekhini manuscript in the Telugu character, have been consulted on the present occasion, and they all agree in the statement above given.

There is a commentary on the drama by Vateswara Misra, a Maithila Brahman, the son of Gauripati Misra, who has laboured with more pains than success to give a double interpretation to the composition, and to present it as a system of policy as well as a play.

Another commentary by Guhasena is said to exist, but it has not been met with; and the one referred to, owing to the commentator’s mystification of obvious meanings, and the exceedingly incorrect state of the manuscript, has proved of no advantage.

It may not here be out of place to offer a few observations on the identification of Chandragupta and Sandrocottus. It is the only point on which we can rest with any thing like confidence in the history of the Hindus, and is therefore of vital importance in all our attempts to reduce the reigns of their kings to a rational and consistent chronology. It is well worthy therefore of careful examination, and it is the more deserving of scrutiny, as it has been discredited by rather hasty verification and very erroneous details.

In the fifth volume of the Researches the subject was resumed by the late Colonel Wilford, and the story of Chandragupta is there told at considerable length, and with some accessions which can scarcely be considered authentic. He states also that the Mudra-Rakshasa consists of two parts, of which one may be called the coronation of Chandragupta, and the second his reconciliation with Rakshasa, the minister of his father. The latter is accurately enough described, but it may be doubted whether the former exists.

Colonel Wilford was right also in observing that the story is briefly related in the Vishnu-Purana and Bhagavata, and in the Vrihat-Katha; but when he adds, that it is told also in a lexicon called the Kamandaki he has been led into error. The Kamandaki is a work on Niti, or Polity, and does not contain the story of Nanda and Chandragupta. The author merely alludes to it in an honorific verse, which he addresses to Chanakya as the founder of political science, the Machiavel of India.

The birth of Nanda and of Chandragupta, and the circumstances of Nanda’s death, as given in Colonel Wilford’s account, are not alluded to in the play, the Mudra-Rakshasa, from which the whole is professedly taken, but they agree generally with the Vrihat-Katha and with popular versions of the story. From some of these, perhaps, the king of Vikatpalli, Chandra-Dasa, may have been derived, but he looks very like an amplification of Justin's account of the youthful adventures of Sandrocottus. The proceedings of Chandragupta and Chanakya upon Nanda's death correspond tolerably well with what we learn from the drama, but the manner in which the catastrophe is brought about (p. 268), is strangely misrepresented. The account was no doubt compiled for the translator by his pandit, and it is, therefore, but indifferent authority.

It does not appear that Colonel Wilford had investigated the drama himself, even when he published his second account of the story of Chandragupta (As. Res. vol. ix. p. 93 [p. 94-100]), for he continues to quote the Mudra-Rakshasa for various matters which it does not contain. Of these, the adventures of the king of Vikatpalli, and the employment of the Greek troops, are alone of any consequence, as they would mislead us into a supposition, that a much greater resemblance exists between the Grecian and Hindu histories than is actually the case.


Discarding, therefore, these accounts, and laying aside the marvellous part of the story, I shall endeavour, from the Vishnu and Bhagavata-Puranas, from a popular version of the narrative as it runs in the south of India, from the Vrihat-Katha, [For the gratification of those who may wish to see the story as it occurs in these original sources, translations are subjoined; and it is rather important to add, that in no other Purana has the story been found, although most of the principal works of this class have been carefully examined.] and from the play, to give what appear to be the genuine circumstances of Chandragupta's elevation to the throne of Palibothra.

Sir William Jones first discovered the resemblance of the names, and concluded Chandragupta to be one with Sandrocottus (As. Res. vol. iv. p. 11). He was, however, imperfectly acquainted with his authorities, as he cites "a beautiful poem” by Somadeva, and a tragedy called the coronation of Chandra, for the history of this prince. By the first is no doubt intended the large collection of tales by Somabhatta, the Vrihat-Katha [Kathasaritsagara], in which the story of Nanda's murder occurs: the second is, in all probability, the play that follows
, and which begins after Chandragupta’s elevation to the throne.

-- The Mudra Rakshasa, or The Signet of the Minister. A Drama, Translated from the Original Sanscrit. Select Specimens of the Theatre of the Hindus, Translated from Original Sanskrit, in Two Volumes, Vol. II, by Horace Hayman Wilson, 1835

Patali-putra was certainly the capital, and the residence of the kings of Magadha or south Behar. In the Mudra Racshasa, of which I have related the argument, the capital city of Chandra-Gupta is called Cusumapoor throughout the piece, except in one passage, where it seems to be confounded with Patali-putra, as if they were different names for the same place. In the passage alluded to, Racshasa asks one of his messengers, “If he had been at Cusumapoor?” the man replies, “Yes, I have been at Patali-putra.” But Sumapon, or Phulwaree, to call it by its modern name, was, as the word imports, a pleasure or flower garden, belonging to the kings of Patna, and situate, indeed, about ten miles W.S.W, from that city, but, certainly, never surrounded with fortifications, which Annanta, the author of the Mudra Racshasa says, the abode of Chandra-Gupta was. It may be offered in excuse, for such blunders as these, that the authors of this, and the other poems and plays I have mentioned, written on the subject of Chandra-Gupta, which are certainly modern productions, were foreigners; inhabitants, if not natives, of the Deccan; at least Annanta was, for he declares that he lived on the banks of the Godaveri.

But though the foregoing considerations must place the authority of these writers far below the ancients, whom I have cited for the purpose of determining the situation of Palibothra; yet, if we consider the scene of action, in connexion with the incidents of the story, in the Mudra Racshasa, it will afford us clear evidence, that the city of Chandra-Gupta could not have stood on the site of Patna; and, a pretty strong presumption also, that its real situation was where I have placed it, that is to say, at no great distance from where Raje-mehal now stands. For, first, the city was in the neighbourhood of some hills which lay to the southward of it. Their situation is expressly mentioned; and for their contiguity, it may be inferred, though the precise distance be not set down from hence, that king Nanda's going out to hunt, his retiring to the reservoir, among the hills near Patalcandara, to quench his thirst, his murder there, and the subsequent return of the assassin to the city with his master's horse, are all occurrences related, as having happened on the same day. The messengers also who were sent by the young king after the discovery of the murder to fetch the body, executed their commission and returned to the city the same day. These events are natural and probable, if the city of Chandra-gupta was on the site of Raje-mehal, or in the neighbourhood of that place, but are utterly incredible, if applied to the situation of Patna, from which the hills recede at least thirty miles in any direction.

Again, Patalcandara in Sanscrit, signifies the crater of a volcano; and in fact, the hills that form the glen, in which is situated the place now called Mootijarna, or the pearl dropping spring, agreeing perfectly in the circumstances of distance and direction from Raje-mehal with the reservoir of Patalcandara, as described in the poem, have very much the appearance of a crater of an old volcano. I cannot say I have ever been on the very spot, but I have observed in the neighbourhood, substances that bore undoubted marks of their being volcanic productions; no such appearances are to be seen at Patna, nor any trace of there having ever been a volcano there, or near it. Mr. Davis has given a curious description of Mootijarna, illustrated with elegant drawings. He informs us there is a tradition, that the reservoir was built by Sultan Suja: perhaps he only repaired it.

The confusion Ananta and the other authors above alluded to, have made in the names of Patali-putra and Bali-putra, appears to me not difficult to be accounted for. While the sovereignty of the kings of Maghadha, or south Bahar, was exercised within the limits of their hereditary dominions, the seat of their government was Patali-putra, or Patya: but Janasandha, one of the ancestors of Chandra-Gupta, having subdued the whole of Prachi, as we read in the puranas, fixed his residence at Bali-putra, and there he suffered a most cruel death from Crishna and Bala Rama, who caused him to be split asunder. Bala restored the son, Sahadeva, to his hereditary dominions; and from that time the kings of Maghadha, for twenty-four generations, reigned peaceably at Patna, until Nanda ascended the throne, who, proving an active and enterprising prince, subdued the whole of Prachi; and having thus recovered the conquests, that had been wrested from his ancestor, probably re-established the seat of empire at Bali-putra; the historians of Alexander positively assert, that he did.[???]

Thus while the kings of Palibothra, as Diodorus tells us, sunk into oblivion, through their sloth and inactivity, (a reproach which seems warranted by the utter absence observed of the posterity of Bala Rama in the puranas, not even their names being mentioned;) the princes of Patali-putra, by a contrary conduct, acquired a reputation that spread over all India: it was, therefore, natural for foreign authors, (for such, at lead, Ananta was,) especially in competitions of the dramatic kind, where the effect is oftentimes best produced by a neglect of historical precision, of two titles, to which their hero had an equal right to distinguish him by the most illustrious. The author of Sacontala has committed as great a mistake, in making Hastinapoor the residence of Dushmanta, which was not then in existence, having been built by Hasti, the fifth in descent from Dushmanta; before his time there was, indeed, a place of worship on the same spot, but no town. The same author has fallen into another error, in assigning a situation of this city not far from the river Malini, (he should rather have said the rivulet that takes its name from a village now called Malyani, to the westward of Lahore: it is joined by a new channel to the Ravy;) but this is a mistake; Hastinapoor lies on the banks of the old channel of the Ganges. The descendants of Peru resided at Sangala, whose extensive ruins are to be seen about fifty miles to the westward of Lahore, in a part of the country uninhabited. I will take occasion to observe here, that Arrian has confounded Sangala with Salgada, or Salgana, or the mistake has been made by his copyists. Frontinus and Polyaenus have preserved the true name of this place, now called Calanore; and close to it is a deserted village, to this day called Salgheda; its situation answers exactly to the description given of it by Alexander's historians. The kings of Sangala are known in the Persian history by the name of Schangal, one of them assisted Asrasiab against the famous Caicosru; but to return from this digression to Patali-putra.

The true name of this famous place is, Patali-pura, which means the town of Patali, a form of Devi worshipped there. It was the residence of an adopted son of the goddess Patali, hence called Patali-putra, or the son of Patali. Patali-putra and Bali-putra are absolutely inadmissable, as Sanscrit names of towns and places; they are used in that sense, only in the spoken dialects; and this, of itself, is a proof, that the poems in question are modern productions. Patali-pura, or the town of Patali, was called simply Patali, or corruptly Pattiali, on the invasion of the Musulmans: it is mentioned under that name in Mr. Dow's translation of Ferishta's history.

-- XVIII. On the Chronology of the Hindus, by Captain Francis Wilford

Highlights:

[Diodor. Sic. lib. XVII. c. 91. Arrian also, &c.] In 328 B.C., Porus's No Name nephew fled to Nanda, the king of the Gangaridae.

[Mudra-rachasa] Chandra-dasa, a petty king of Vicatpalli, disguised himself as a monk, took the name Suvidha, and fled to the country of Nanda. Is he supposed to be the same as Chandragupta? We hear nothing more of him.

[Mudra-rachasa] Nanda's body is taken over by "an unfortunate dethroned king" with No Name, whose practically lifeless body is tracked down and killed by unknown persons [Nanda's Minister?].

[Mudra-rachasa] Nanda's No Name Minister assassinated Nanda's body that had been taken over by the "unfortunate dethroned king" who is now "dead" for the second time, and places one of Nanda's sons on the throne. But when Nanda's No Name son finds out that the Minister killed his father, whose body had been taken over by the "unfortunate dethroned king", he had the Minister killed. The No Name Son of Nanda ruled the kingdom with seven brothers, but excluded his brother Chandragupta because he was born of a base woman from a tribe called "Mura". Chandragupta was also called "Mura/Maurya", because his mother. Chandragupta was at the same time the son of Nanda, and also the son of a barber. His brothers offered him an allowance instead of joint-kingship, and when he refused, they decided to kill him, or not. Chandragupta fled, then returned, and was in or near the palace when Porus's No Name nephew fled to Palibothra in 328 B.C., the year that Nanda was assassinated. In 327 B.C. Alexander camped on the Hyphasis, and it was then that Chandragupta visited his camp and said something that made Alexander want to kill him, after which Chandragupta fled home again. The eight Nanda brothers ruled for 12 years, until 315 B.C., when Chanacya put the brothers to death and made Chandragupta king. But Arabian writers, "according to the Nubian geographer," say that Chandragupta was defeated and killed by Alexander after Alexander crossed the Ganges.

[The Cumarica-chanda] Chanacya was disturbed after he killed the eight Nanda brothers, andwent to the Sucla-Thirta on the bank of the Narmada to be purified. There he was told to sail on a river in a boat with white sails, which if they turned black, would relieve him of his sins. This happened, so he set the boat adrift along with his sins into the sea. This happened 3,310 years after the Cali-yuga which is 210 A.D. "After three thousand and one hundred years of the Cali-yuga are elapsed (or in 3101) will appear king Saca (or Salivahana) to remove wretchedness from the world. The first year of Christ answers to 3101 of the Cali-yuga, and we may thus correct the above passage: Of the Caliyuga, 3100 save 300 and 10 years being elapsed (or 2790), then will Chanacya go to the Suclatirtha."

[The Agni-Purana] The Agni-Purana tells the same story a little differently. At an assembly of gods Indra said a Crashagni was the only thing that would get rid of Chanacya's sins. A Carshagni is when you cover the body with cowdung and set it on fire. A friendly crow overhead the gods talking, and flew to Chanacya to tell him. Chanacya then performed the ceremony, and "went to heaven." The gods then punished the crow for her "indiscretion." The Agni-Purana confirmed that this happened 312 years before the first year of the reign of Saca or Salivahana, which is 310 or 312 years before Christ, either 3 or 5 years after the murders of the Nanda brothers.

[Source Unknown] Soon after, Chandragupta made himself master of India and drove the Greeks out of the Punjab. "Tradition" says he built a city in the Deccan called "Chandragupta". Major Mackenzie "found" this city below Sri-Salam, or Purwutum, on the bank of the Crishna, even though there's nothing there but ruins. Why is why the inhabitants of the Deccan are so acquainted with the history of Chandragupta, because there's nothing left there to tell them anything. The author of the Mudra-Rakshasa was from the Deccan. Seleucus entered India at the head of an army, but found Chandragupta there, and being worried about the power of Antigonus, he made peace with Chandragupta, who gave him 50 elephants, and "a marriage took place to cement their relationship." Chandragupta is said to have been "very young" when he visited Alexander, and thus could have no marriageable daughter at the time of his treaty with Seleucus. This treaty happened in 302 B.C., which is 25 years after he visited Alexander; therefore the daughter must have been Seleucus's own daughter. It is supposed that Chandragupta had a large body of Greek troops in his service after that.

The accession of Chandragupta to the throne, and more particularly the famous expiation of Chanacya, after the massacre of the Sumalyas, is a famous era in the Chronology of the Hindus; and both may be easily ascertained from the Puranas, and also from the historians of Alexander. In the year 328 B.C. that conqueror defeated Porus; and as he advanced* [Diodor. Sic. lib. XVII. c. 91. Arrian also, &c.] the son of the brother of that prince, a petty king in the eastern parts of the Panjab, fled at his approach, and went to the king of the Gangaridae, who was at that time king Nanda of the Puranas. In the Mudra-rachasa, a dramatic poem, and by no means a rare book, notice is taken of this circumstance. There was, says the author, a petty king of Vicatpalli, beyond the Vindhyan mountains, called Chandra-dasa, who, having been deprived of his kingdom by the Yavanas, or Greeks, left his native country, and assuming the garb of a penitent, with the name of Suvidha, came to the metropolis of the emperor Nanda, who had been dangerously ill for some time. He seemingly recovered; but his mind and intellects were strangely affected. It was supposed that he was really dead, but that his body was re-animated by the soul of some enchanter, who had left his own body in the charge of a trusty friend. Search was made immediately, and they found the body of the unfortunate dethroned king, lying as if dead, and watched by two disciples, on the banks of the Ganges. They concluded that he was the enchanter, burned his body, and flung his two guardians into the Ganges. Perhaps the unfortunate man was sick, and in a state of lethargy, or otherwise intoxicated. Then the prince's minister assassinated the old king soon after, and placed one of his sons upon the throne, but retained the whole power in his own hands. This, however, did not last long; for the young king, disliking his own situation, and having been informed that the minister was the murderer of his royal father, had him apprehended, and put to a most cruel death. After this, the young king shared the imperial power with seven of his brothers; but Chandragupta was excluded, being born of a base woman. They agreed, however, to give him a handsome allowance, which he refused with indignation; and from that moment his eight brothers resolved upon his destruction. Chandragupta fled to distant countries, but was at last seemingly reconciled to them and lived in the metropolis; at least it appears that he did so, for he is represented as being in, or near, the imperial palace at the time of the revolution, which took place twelve years after Porus's relation made his escape to Palibothra in the year 328 B.C. and in the latter end of it. Nanda was then assassinated in that year; and in the following, or 327 B.C., Alexander encamped on the banks of the Hyphasis. It was then that Chandragupta visited that conqueror's camp; and, by his loquacity and freedom of speech, so much offended him, that he would have put Chandragupta to death if he had not made a precipitate retreat, according to Justin* [Lib. xv. c, 4.]. The eight brothers ruled conjointly twelve years, or till 315 years B.C., when Chandragupta was raised to the throne by the intrigues of a wicked and revengeful priest called Chanacya. It was Chandragupta and Chanacy, who put the imperial family to death; and it was Chandragupta who was said to be the spurious offspring of a barber, because his mother, who was certainly of a low tribe, was called Mura, and her son, of course, Maurya in a derivative from, which last signifies also the offspring of a barber; and it seems that Chandragupta went by that name, particularly in the west; for he is known to Arabian writers by the name of Mur, according to the Nubian geographer, who says that he was defeated and killed by Alexander; for these authors supposed that this conqueror crossed the Ganges; and it is also the opinion of some ancient historians in the west.

In the Cumarica-chanda, it is said, that it was the wicked Chanacya who caused the eight royal brothers to be murdered; and it is added, that Chanacya, after his paroxism of revengeful rage was over, was exceedingly troubled in his mind, and so much stung with remorse for his crime, and the effusion of human blood, which took place in consequence of it, that he withdrew to the Sucla-Tirtha, a famous place of worship near the sea on the bank of the Narmada, and seven coss to the west of Baroche, to get himself purified. There, having gone through a most severe course of religious austerities and expiatory ceremonies, he was directed to sail upon the river in a boat with white sails, which, if they turned black, would be to him a sure sign of the remission of his sins; the blackness of which would attach itself to the sails. It happened so, and he joyfully sent the boat adrift, with his sins, into the sea.

This ceremony, or another very similar to it, (for the expense of a boat would be too great), is performed to this day at the Sucla-Tirtha; but, instead of a boat, they use a common earthen pot, in which they light a lamp, and send it adrift with the accumulated load of their sins.

In the 63d section of the Agni-purana, this expiation is represented in a different manner. One day, says the author, as the gods, with holy men, were assembled in the presence of Indra, the sovereign lord of heaven, and as they were conversing on various subjects, some took notice of the abominable conduct of Chanacya, of the atrocity and heinousness of his crimes. Great was the concern and affliction of the celestial court on the occasion; and the heavenly monarch observed, that it was hardly possible that they should ever be expiated.

One of the assembly took the liberty to ask him, as it was still possible, what mode of expiation was requisite in the present case? and Indra answered, the Carshagni. There was present a crow, who, from her friendly disposition, was surnamed Mitra Caca: she flew immediately to Chanacya, and imparted the welcome news to him. He had applied in vain to the most learned divines; but they uniformly answered him, that his crime was of such a nature, that no mode of expiation for it could be found in the ritual. Chanacya immediately performed the Carshagni, and went to heaven. But the friendly crow was punished for her indiscretion: she was thenceforth, with all her tribe, forbidden to ascend to heaven; and they were doomed on earth to live upon carrion.

The Carshagni consists in covering the whole body with a thick coat of cow-dung, which, when dry, is set on fire. This mode of expiation, in desperate cases, was unknown before; but was occasionally performed afterwards, and particularly by the famous Sancaracharya. It seems that Chandragupta, after he was firmly seated on the imperial throne, accompanied Chanacya to the Suclatirtha, in order to get himself purified also.

This happened, according to the Cumarica-chanda, after 300 and 10 and 3000 years of the Cali-yuga were elapsed, which would place this event 210 years after Christ. The fondness of the Hindus for quaint and obscure expressions, is the cause of many mistakes. But the ruling epocha of this paragraph is the following: "After three thousand and one hundred years of the Cali-yuga are elapsed (or in 3101) will appear king Saca (or Salivahana) to remove wretchedness from the world. The first year of Christ answers to 3101 of the Cali-yuga, and we may thus correct the above passage: "Of the Caliyuga, 3100 save 300 and 10 years being elapsed (or 2790), then will Chanacya go to the Suclatirtha."

This is also confirmed in the 63d and last section of the Agni-purana, in which the expiation of Chanacya is placed 312 years before the first year of the reign of Saca or Salivahana, but not of his era. This places this famous expiation 310, or 312 years before Christ, either three or five years after the massacre of the imperial family.

My Pandit, who is a native of that country, informs me, that Chanacya's crimes, repentance, and atonement, are the subject of many pretty legendary tales, in verse, current in the country; part of some he repeated to me.

Soon after, Chandragupta made himself master of the greatest part of India, and drove the Greeks out of the Punjab. Tradition says, that he built a city in the Deccan, which he called after his own name. It was lately found by the industrious and active Major Mackenzie, who says that it was situated a little below Sri-Salam, or Purwutum, on the bank of the Crishna; but nothing of it remains, except the ruins. This accounts for the inhabitants of the Deccan being so well acquainted with the history of Chandragupta. The authors of the Mudra- Rakshasa, and its commentary, were natives of that country.

In the mean time, Seleucus, ill brooking the loss of his possessions in India, resolved to wage war, in order to recover them, and accordingly entered India at the head of an army; but finding Chandragupta ready to receive him, and being at the same time uneasy at the increasing power of Antigonus and his son, he made peace with the emperor of India, relinquished his conquests, and renounced every claim to them. Chandragupta made him a present of 50 elephants; and, in order to cement their friendship more strongly, an alliance by marriage took place between them, according to Strabo, who does not say in what manner it was effected. It is not likely, however, that Seleucus should marry an Indian princess; besides, Chandragupta, who was very young when he visited Alexander's camp, could have no marriageable daughter at that time. It is more probable, that Seleucus gave him his natural daughter, born in Persia. From that time, I suppose, Chandragupta had constantly a large body of Grecian troops in his service, as mentioned in the Mudra-Racshasa.

It appears, that this affinity between Seleucus and Chandragupta took place in the year 302 B.C. at least the treaty of peace was concluded in that year. Chandragupta reigned four-and-twenty years; and of course died 292 years before our era.

-- Essay III. Of the Kings of Magadha; their Chronology, by Captain Wilford, Asiatic Researches, Volume 9, 1809. pgs. 94-100.

Somadeva was an 11th century CE writer from Kashmir. He was the author of a famous compendium of Indian legends, fairy tales and folk tales -- the Kathasaritsagara.
The Kathasaritsagara ("Ocean of the Streams of Stories") is a famous 11th-century collection of Indian legends, fairy tales and folk tales as retold in Sanskrit by the Shaivite Somadeva.

Kathasaritsagara contains multiple layers of story within a story and is said to have been adopted from Gunadhya's Brhatkatha, which was written in a poorly-understood language known as Paisaci.

The work is no longer extant but several later adaptations still exist — the Kathasaritsagara, Bṛhatkathamanjari and Brhatkathaslokasamgraha. However, none of these recensions necessarily derives directly from Gunadhya, and each may have intermediate versions. Scholars compare Gunadhya with Vyasa and Valmiki even though he did not write the now long-lost Bṛhatkatha in Sanskrit. Presently available are its two Sanskrit recensions, the Brhatkathamanjari by Ksemendra and the Kathasaritsagara by Somadeva.

-- Kathasaritsagara, by Wikipedia

Not much is known about him except that his father's name was Rama and he composed his work (probably during the years 1063-81 CE) for the entertainment of the queen Suryamati, a princess of Jalandhara and wife of King Ananta of Kashmir. The queen was quite distraught as it was a time when the political situation in Kashmir was 'one of discontent, intrigue, bloodshed and despair'.

-- Somadeva, by Wikipedia

Our knowledge of Civil Asiatic History (I always except that of the Hebrews) exhibits a short evening twilight in the venerable introduction to the first book of Moses, followed by a gloomy night, in which different watches are faintly discernible, and at length we see a dawn succeeded by a sunrise more or less early, according to the diversity of regions. That no Hindu nation but the Cashmirians, have left us regular histories in their ancient language, we must ever lament; but from the Sanscrit [Sanskrit] literature, which our country has the honour of having unveiled, we may still collect some rays of historical truth, though time and a series of revolutions have obscured that light which we might reasonably have expected from so diligent and ingenious a people. The numerous Puranas and Itihasas, or poems mythological and heroic, are completely in our powers and from them we may recover some disfigured but valuable pictures of ancient manners and governments; while the popular tales of the Hindus, in prose and in verse, contain fragments of history; and even in their dramas we may find as many real characters and events as a future age might find in our own plays, if all histories of England were, like those of India, to be irrecoverably lost. For example: A most beautiful poem by Somadeva, comprising a very long chain of instinctive and agreeable stories, begins with the famed revolution at Pataliputra, by the murder of king Nanda with his eight sons, and the usurpation of Chandragupta; and the same revolution is the subject of a tragedy in Sanscrit [Sanskrit], entitled, the Coronation of Chandra, the abbreviated name of that able and adventurous usurper.

From these once concealed, but now accessible, compositions, we are enabled to exhibit a more accurate sketch of old Indian history than the world has yet seen, especially with the aid of well attested observations on the places of the colures....


I cannot help mentioning a discovery which accident threw in my way, though my proofs must be reserved for an essay which I have destined for the fourth volume of your Transactions. To fix the situation of that Palibothra (for there may have been several of the name) which was visited and described by Megasthenes, had always appeared a very difficult problem, for though it could not have been Prayaga, where no ancient metropolis ever stood, nor Canyacubja, which has no epithet at all resembling the word used by the Greeks; nor Gaur, otherwise called Lacshmanavati, which all know to be a town comparatively modern, yet we could not confidently decide that it was Pataliputra, though names and most circumstances nearly correspond, because that renowned capital extended from the confluence of the Sone and the Ganges to the site of Patna, while Palibothra stood at the junction of the Ganges and Erannoboas, which the accurate M. D'Anville had pronounced to be the Yamuna; but this only difficulty was removed, when I found in a classical Sanscrit book, near 2000 years old, that Hiranyabahu, or golden armed, which the Greeks changed into Erannoboas, or the river with a lovely murmur, was in fact another name for the Sona itself; though Megasthenes, from ignorance or inattention, has named them separately. This discovery led to another of greater moment, for Chandragupta, who, from a military adventurer, became like Sandracottus the sovereign of Upper Hindustan, actually fixed the seat of his empire at Pataliputra, where he received ambassadors from foreign princes; and was no other than that very Sandracottus who concluded a treaty with Seleucus Nicator...

-- Discourse X. Delivered February 28, 1793, P. 192, Excerpt from "Discourses Delivered Before the Asiatic Society: And Miscellaneous Papers, on The Religion, Poetry, Literature, Etc. of the Nations of India", by Sir William Jones

Written by: Vishakhadatta
Characters: Chandragupta Maurya; Chanakya; Rakshasa; Malayketu, son of Parvataka; Parvatak; Vaidhorak; Seleucus I Nicator; Durdhara; Ambhi Kumar; Helena; Bhadraketu; Chandandasa; Jeevsidhhi
Original language: Sanskrit
Genre: Indian classical drama
Setting: Pataliputra, 3rd century BCE
Vishakhadatta was an Indian Sanskrit poet and playwright. Although Vishakhadatta furnishes the names of his father and grandfather as Maharaja Bhaskaradatta and Maharaja Vateshvaradatta in his political drama Mudraraksasa, we know little else about him. Only two of his plays, the Mudraraksasa and the Devichandraguptam are known to us. His period is not certain...

Mudraraksasa ("Rakshasa's Ring") is Vishakhadatta’s only surviving play, although there exist fragments of another work ascribed to him. Vishakhadatta has stressed upon historical facts in the Mudrarakshasa, a play dealing with the time of the Maurya Dynasty....

Stylistically he stands a little apart from other dramatists.
A proper literary education is clearly no way lacking, and in formal terms, he operates within the normal conventions of Sanskrit literature, but one does not feel that he cultivates these conventions very enthusiastically for their own sake.... Vishakhadatta’s prose passages in particular often have a certain stiffness compared to the supple idiom of both Kalidasa and Bhavabhuti ... his style includes towards the principle of “more matter and less art.”... [He was a man] of action ...

The name Vishakhadatta is also given as Vishakhadeva from which Ranajit Pal concludes that his name may have been Devadatta which, according to him, was a name of both Ashoka and Chandragupta.

-- Vishakhadatta, by Wikipedia

Also in the twelfth century, Visakha Datta, son of King Prithou Rai, published the important drama Mudra Rakchasa or the Minister's Ring, in seven acts, one of the best plays in the Indian repertoire; it was commented on by Vateswara Misra, priest of Mithila, and by Govhasena. We see the Brahman Tchanakya, after having assassinated Nanda, tyrant of Pataliputra, give the throne, following a host of complicated incidents, to Prince Tchandragoupta.

-- Critical Essay on Indian Literature and Sanskrit Studies, with bibliographical notes, by Alfred Philibert Soupé

The Mudrarakshasa (मुद्राराक्षस, IAST: Mudrārākṣasa, transl. 'The Signet of the Minister') is a Sanskrit-language play by Vishakhadatta that narrates the ascent of the king Chandragupta Maurya (r. c. 324 – c. 297 BCE) to power in India. The play is an example of creative writing, but not entirely fictional.[1] It is dated variously from the late 4th century[2] to the 8th century CE.[3]

Characters

• Chandragupta Maurya, one of the protagonists
• Chanakya, one of the protagonists
• Rakshasa, the main antagonist
• Malayketu, the son of Parvataka and one of the henchmen
• Parvatak, a greedy king who firstly supported Chandragupta but later changed his preference to Dhana Nanda
• Vaidhorak
• Durdhara, wife of Chandragupta Maurya
• Bhadraketu
• Chandandasa
• Jeevsidhhi

Adaptations

There is a Tamil version based on the Sanskrit play[4] and Keshavlal Dhruv translated the original into Gujarati as Mel ni Mudrika (1889).

The later episodes of the TV series Chanakya were based mostly on the Mudrarakshasa.

Feature film

A film in Sanskrit was made in 2006 by Dr Manish Mokshagundam, using the same plot as the play but in a modern setting.[5]

Editions

• Antonio Marazzi (1871), Teatro scelto indiano tr. dal sanscrito (Italian translation), D. Salvi e c.
• Kashinath Trimbak Telang (1884), Mudrarakshasa With the Commentary of Dhundiraja (written in 1713 CE) edited with Sanskrit text, critical and explanatory notes, introduction and various readings, Tukârâm Javajī. Second edition 1893, Fifth edition 1915. Sixth edition 1918, reprinted 1976 and by Motilal Banarsidass, 2000.
• Ludwig Fritze (1886), Mudrarakschasa: oder, Des kanzlers siegelring (German translation), P. Reclam jun.
• Victor Henry (1888), Le sceau de Râkchasa: (Moudrârâkchasa) drame sanscrit en sept actes et un prologue (French translation), Maisonneuve & C. Leclerc
• Moreshvar Ramchandra Kāle (1900), The Mudrárákshasa: with the commentary of Dhundirája, son of Lakshmana (and a complete English translation)
• Hillebrandt, Alfred (1912). Mudrarakshasa Part-i.
• K. H. Dhruva (1923), Mudrārākshasa or the signet ring: a Sanskrit drama in seven acts by Viśākhadatta (with complete English translation) (2 ed.), Poona Oriental Series (Volume 25), archived from the original on 23 June 2010, retrieved 21 May 2010. Reprint 2004, ISBN 81-8220-009-1 First edition 1900
• Vasudeva Abhyankar Shastri; Kashinath Vasudeva Abhyanker (1916), Mudraraksasam: a complete text; with exhaustive, critical grammatical and explanatory notes, complete translation, and introduction, Ahmedabad
• Ananta Paṇḍita (1945), Dasharatha Sharma (critical introduction) (ed.), Mudrarakshasapurvasamkathanaka of Anantasarman (with an anonymous prose narrative), Bikaner: Anup Sanskrit Library
• P. Lal (1964), Great Sanskrit Plays, in Modern Translation, New Directions Publishing, ISBN 978-0-8112-0079-0
• J. A. B. van Buitenen (1968), Two plays of ancient India: The little clay cart, The minister's seal, Columbia University Press Review
• Sri Nelaturi Ramadasayyangaar (1972), Mudra Rakshasam, Andhra Pradesh Sahitya Academy (In Telugu script, with Telugu introduction and commentary) Another version
• Michael Coulson (2005), Rākṣasa's ring (translation), NYU Press, ISBN 978-0-8147-1661-8. Originally published as part of Three Sanskrit plays (1981, Penguin Classics).

References

Citations


1. Romila Thapar (2013). The Past Before Us. Harvard University Press. p. 403. ISBN 978-0-674-72652-9.
2. Manohar Laxman Varadpande (1 September 2005). History Of Indian Theatre. Abhinav Publications. pp. 223–. ISBN 978-81-7017-430-1. Retrieved 6 June 2012.
3. Upinder Singh (1 September 2008). A History of Ancient and Early Medieval India: From the Stone Age to the 12th Century. Pearson Education India. pp. 30–. ISBN 978-81-317-1120-0. Retrieved 6 June 2012.
4. Viśākhadatta; S. M. Natesa Sastri (1885), Mudrarakshasam: A tale in Tamil founded on the Sanskrit drama, Madras School Book and Vernacular Literature Society
5. Film promo

Sources

• Mookerji, Radha Kumud (1988) [first published in 1966], Chandragupta Maurya and his times (4th ed.), Motilal Banarsidass, ISBN 81-208-0433-3
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36180
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Sun Feb 13, 2022 7:56 am

Part 1 of 2

The Cyclopædia of India and of Eastern and Southern Asia, Commercial, Industrial, and Scientific; Products of the Mineral, Vegetable, and Animal Kingdoms, Useful Arts and Manufactures
by Surgeon General Edward Balfour
in Three Volumes
Third Edition
1885
I cannot help mentioning a discovery which accident threw in my way, though my proofs must be reserved for an essay which I have destined for the fourth volume of your Transactions. To fix the situation of that Palibothra (for there may have been several of the name) which was visited and described by Megasthenes, had always appeared a very difficult problem, for though it could not have been Prayaga, where no ancient metropolis ever stood, nor Canyacubja, which has no epithet at all resembling the word used by the Greeks; nor Gaur, otherwise called Lacshmanavati, which all know to be a town comparatively modern, yet we could not confidently decide that it was Pataliputra, though names and most circumstances nearly correspond, because that renowned capital extended from the confluence of the Sone and the Ganges to the site of Patna, while Palibothra stood at the junction of the Ganges and Erannoboas, which the accurate M. D'Anville had pronounced to be the Yamuna; but this only difficulty was removed, when I found in a classical Sanscrit book, near 2000 years old, that Hiranyabahu, or golden armed, which the Greeks changed into Erannoboas, or the river with a lovely murmur, was in fact another name for the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki] itself; though Megasthenes, from ignorance or inattention, has named them separately. This discovery led to another of greater moment, for Chandragupta, who, from a military adventurer, became like Sandracottus the sovereign of Upper Hindustan, actually fixed the seat of his empire at Pataliputra, where he received ambassadors from foreign princes; and was no other than that very Sandracottus who concluded a treaty with Seleucus Nicator...

-- Discourse X. Delivered February 28, 1793, P. 192, Excerpt from "Discourses Delivered Before the Asiatic Society: And Miscellaneous Papers, on The Religion, Poetry, Literature, Etc. of the Nations of India", by Sir William Jones

In the Cshetra-samasa the Carna-phulli [Karnaphuli/ Karnafuli/ Khawthlanguipui: Wiki] or Chatganh [Chittagong: Wiki] river, is said to come from the Jayadri or mountains of victory, and the Nabhi or Naf [Naf: Wiki] river from the Suvarda, or golden mountains...

The next is the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], or red river: in the Puranas it is constantly called Sona, and I believe never otherwise. In the Amara cosa, and other tracts, I am told, it is called Hiranya-bahu, implying the golden arm, or branch of a river, or the golden canal or channel. These expressions imply an arm or branch of the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], which really forms two branches before it falls into the Ganges. The easternmost, through the accumulation of sand, is now nearly filled up, and probably will soon disappear.

The epithet of golden does by no means imply that gold was found in its sands. It was so called, probably, on account of the influx of gold and wealth arising from the extensive trade carried on through it; for it was certainly a place of shelter for all the large trading boats during the stormy weather and the rainy season.

In the extracts from Megasthenes by Pliny and Arrian, the Sonus and Erannoboas appear either as two distinct rivers, or as two arms of the same river. Be this as it may, Arrian says that the Erannoboas was the third river in India, which is not true. But I suppose that Megasthenes meant only the Gangetick provinces: for he says that the Ganges was the first and largest. He mentions next the Commenasis or Sarayu, from the country of Commanh, as a very large river. The third large river is then the Erannoboas or river Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki].

Ptolemy, finding himself peculiarly embarrassed with regard to this river, and the metropolis of India situated on its banks, thought proper to suppress it entirely. Others have done the same under similar distressful circumstances. It is however well known to this day under the denomination of Hiranya-baha, even to every school boy in the Gangetick provinces, and in them there is no other river of that name....[???!!!]

Then comes the Suvarna-recha, or Hiranya-recha, that is to say the golden streak. It is called also in the Puranas, in the list of rivers, Suctimati, flowing from the Ricsha, or bear mountains. Its name signifies abounding with shells, in Sanscrit Sucti, Sancha, or Cambu...


The Damiadee was first noticed by the Sansons in France, but was omitted since by every geographer, I believe, such as the Sieur Robert, the famous D’Anville, &c; but it was revived by Major Rennell, under the name of Dummody. I think its real name was Dhumyati, from a thin mist like smoke, arising from its bed. Several rivers in India are so named: thus the Hiranya-baha, or eastern branch of the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], is called Cujjhati, or Cuhi† [Commentary on the Geog. of the M. Bh.] from Cuha, a mist hovering occasionally over its bed. As this branch of the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki] has disappeared, or nearly so, this fog is no longer to be seen....
That mist was an aura of phantasy or imagination with which their minds were possessed....

-- Conjugial Love and its Chaste Delights, by Emanuel Swedenborg, Henry Butter

Image
It got totally out of hand!

Long before large art exhibitions and blockbuster shows, crowds were awed by traveling shows called “phantasmagoria” in which familiar scenes and stories were performed with the use of magic lanterns and rear projections to create dancing shadows and frightening theatrical effects. These lively, interactive events incorporated storytelling, mythology, and theater in a single art form that entertained while providing a space for thinking about the otherworldly—playing with the viewers’ anxieties regarding death and the afterlife. A comparable trend can be seen in works by contemporary artists who create ghostly images to reflect on notions of absence and loss, using spectral effects and immaterial mediums such as shadows, fog, mist, and breath. These artists’ approaches range from the festive to the ironic, counterbalancing the emotionally charged, often somber implications of their subject matter.

The shadow—literally, the absence of light— represents something that is beyond the object yet inseparable from it. In many of the works included in Phantasmagoria, shadows are used to allude to death, the obscure, and the unnamable, and to construct allegories of loss and disappearance. In other pieces, artists evoke the history of the shadow theater, as in a video animation by South African artist William Kentridge, and in the shape-shifting shadow cast by French artist Christian Boltanski’s revolving doll, recalling imagery from the carnival as well as figurines used to celebrate the Mexican Day of the Dead.

Mist, breath, and fog are often associated with mystery; in their double status as perceptible yet almost nonexistent phenomena, they suggest evanescence or absence. Colombian artist Oscar Muñoz has made a series of mirrored surfaces that seem blank until the viewer breathes on them to expose photographic likenesses of people who have died, often under violent circumstances, their images taken from newspaper articles. Mexican artist Teresa Margolles alludes to the dead in much of her art, in this case using vapor to stand in as a metaphor for the absent body, literally incorporating minuscule traces of material washed from corpses in a morgue. Throughout the installations presented here, artists’ use of shadows or actual fog evokes the alluring enigma and magic of phantasmagoria.

-- Phantasmagoria: Specters of Absence, by Independent Curators Internation Exhibitions

Let us now proceed to the Sulacshni, or Chandravati, according to the Cshetra-samasa. It is now called the river Chandan, because it flows through the Van or groves of Chandra, in the spoken dialects Chandwan, or Chandan. In the maps it is called Goga, which should be written Cauca, because according to the above tract, it falls into the Ganges, at a place called Cucu, and in a derivative form Caucava, Caucwa, or Cauca. It flows a little to the eastward of Bhagalpur: but the place, originally so called, has been long ago swallowed up by the Ganges, along with the town of Bali-gram. In the Jina-vilas, it is called Aranya-baha[!!!], or the torrent from the wilderness, being really nothing more....

The Carma-phulli,[Karnaphuli/Karnafuli/Khawthlanguipui: Wiki] as I observed before, is called in the upper part of its course Dumbura, Dumura, or Dumriya: on its passing through the hills it assumes the name of Carma-phulli: but its original name is Bayuli or Bayula....This river is called in the Bhuvana-cosa, Hema, or golden river, probably because it comes from the golden mountains, styled Hema, Canchana, Canaca &c., which signify gold. In general all the rivers of this country are considered as branches of the Carma-phulli, some are actually so, others are so only in a mystical sense....

Let us now pass to the Brahma-putra [Brahmaputra: Wiki], or Brahmi-tanaya, that is to say the son of Brahma, or rather his efflux.

Brahma, in the course of his travels, riding upon a goose, passed by the hermitage of the sage Santanu, who was gone into the adjacent groves, and his wife, the beautiful and virtuous Amogha, was alone. Struck with her beauty he made proposals, which were rejected with indignation, and Amogha threatened to curse him.

Brahma, who was disguised like a holy mendicant, began to tremble and went away: however, before he turned round, his efflux fell to the ground at the door of the hermitage. The efflux is describe, as Hataca, like gold, Cara-hataca, radiant and shining like gold, which is the colour of Brahma; it is always in motion like quicksilver. On Santanu’s return Amogha did not fail to acquaint him with Brahma’s behaviour: he gave due praise to her virtue and resolution, but observed at the same time that with regard to a person of such a high rank as Brahma, who is the first of beings in the world, she might have complied with his wishes without any impropriety. This is no new idea; however Amogha reprobated this doctrine with indignation. I shall pass over how this efflux was conveyed into her womb by her husband. The Nile was also the efflux of Osiris, and probably the legend about it was equally obscene and filthy. In due time she was delivered of a fine boy amidst a vast quantity of water, and who was really the son of Brahma, and exactly like him. Then Santanu made a Cunda, or hole like a cup, and put the child and waters into it. The waters soon worked their way below to the depth of five Yojans, or forty miles nearly, and as far as Patal, or the infernal regions. This Cunda, or small circular pond, or lake, is called Brahmacunda, and the river issuing from it Brahma-putra, the son of Brahma....

There are in Asama [Assam: Wiki] two rivers called Lohita [mythological river, actually part of the Brahmaputra: IndiaZone.com], and both are mentioned in the Matsya-purana, in the list of rivers; the Chacra-Lohita or greater Lohita, and the Cshudra-Lohita, or the lesser one. This last falls into the Brahma-putra near Yogi-gopa, and is noticed in the Bengal Atlas. The original name of the greater Lohita is Sama or Sam, and this is conformable to a passage in the Varaha-mihira-sanhita. The Sama was afterward called the red river, from the following circumstance. The famous Rama, with the title of Parasu or Parsu, having been ordered by his father to cut off his own mother’s head, through fear of the paternal curse was obliged to obey. With his bloody Parasu, or Parsu, or cimetar in one hand, and the bleeding head of his mother in the other, he appeared before his father who was surrounded by holy men, who were petrified with horror at this abominable sight. He then went to the Brahma-cunda to be expiated, his cimetar sticking fast to his hand all the way; he then washed it in the waters of the Sama, which became red and bloody, or Lohita. The cimetar then fell to the ground, and with it he cleft the adjacent mountains, and opened a passage for himself to the Cunda, and also for the waters of the Brahma-putra; he then flung the fatal instrument into the Cunda. The cleft is called to this day Prabhu-Cuthara, because it was made with a mighty Cuthara, or cimetar. This is obviously the legend of Perseus, and the Gorgon’s head....

-- VII. On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford

Finally; the classical authors concur in making Palibothra a city on the Ganges, the capital of Sandrocoptus. Strabo, on the authority of Megasthenes, states that Palibothra is situated at the confluence of the Ganges and another river, the name of which he does not mention. Arrian, possibly on the same authority, calls that river the Erranoboas, which is a synonime of the Sone. In the drama, one of the characters describes the trampling down of the banks of the Sone, as the army approaches to Pataliputra; and Putaliputra, also called Kusumapura, is the capital of Chandragupta. There is little question that Pataliputra and Palibothra are the same, and in the uniform estimation of the Hindus, the former is the same with Patna. The alterations in the course of the rivers of India, and the small comparative extent to which the city has shrunk in modern times, will sufficiently explain why Patna is not at the confluence of the Ganges and the Sone, and the only argument, then, against the identity of the position, is the enumeration of the Erranoboas and the Sone as distinct rivers by Arrian and Pliny: but their nomenclature is unaccompanied by any description, and it was very easy to mistake synonimes for distinct appellations. Rajamahal, as proposed by Wilford, and Bhagalpur, as maintained by Franklin, are both utterly untenable,...
Image
Bhagalpur & Rajmahal

... and the further inquiries of the former had satisfied him of the error of his hypothesis. His death prevented the publication of an interesting paper by him on the site of Palibothra, in which he had come over to the prevailing opinion, and shewn it to have been situated in the vicinity of Patna.
* [Asiatic Researches, vol. xiv. p. 380.]

-- The Mudra Rakshasa, or The Signet of the Minister. A Drama, Translated from the Original Sanscrit, Select Specimens of the Theatre of the Hindus, Translated from Original Sanskrit, in Two Volumes, Vol. II, by Horace Hayman Wilson, 1835

This essay on the ancient geography of the Gangetick provinces, will consist of three sections. The first will treat of the boundaries, mountains, and rivers. In the second will be described the various districts, with some account of them, as far as procurable. The third section will be a comparative essay, between the geographical accounts of these countries by Ptolemy, and other ancient geographers in the west, with those of the Pauranics. Then occasionally, and collaterally will appear accounts, both historical and geographical of some of the principal towns, such as Palibothra and Patali-putra now Patna, for these two towns were close to each other, exactly like London and Westminister.

The former was once the metropolis of India; but at a very early period it was destroyed by the Ganges: an account of it is in great forwardness, and is nearly ready for the press. Its name in Sanscrit was Pali-bhatta, to be pronounced Pali-bhothra, or nearly so. Bali-gram near Bhagalpur, never was the metropolis of India; yet it was a very ancient city, and its history is very interesting. It was also destroyed by the Ganges....


It is written in the Vayu and Vishnu-puranas, that Hastina-pur was destroyed by the Ganges early in the Cali-yuga. The Vayu places this event in the sixth generation after the great war, and the Vishnu-purana in the eighth; that is between eleven or twelve hundred years before our era; and it is recorded there that the seat of empire was transferred to Causambi near Allahabad. It is well known that the old site of Patali-putra, or Patna, has been entirely carried away by the Ganges, and in its room several sand banks were formed, and which are delineated in Major Rennell's map of the course of the Ganges with his usual accuracy. However Colonel Colebrooke [Robert Hyde Colebrooke], Surveyor General, having made a new survey of the river, found that these several sand banks were consolidated into an island about sixteen miles long, and which masks entirely the mouth of the Gandaci, nay it has forced it in an oblique direction about six miles below Patna, whilst in Major Rennell’s time it was due north from the N.W. corner of that town, and in sight of it.

The most ancient town of Bali-gur, or Balini-gur, close and opposite to Bhagal-pur, was entirely destroyed by the Ganges in the beginning of the thirteenth century, according to the Cshetra-samasa. Its place is wholly filled up with sand and loose earth, many villages are now upon it.


-- VII. On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford

I have not been able to learn, on what authority Major Wilford calls Patna by the name of Padmavati, the residence of Nanda, king of India in the 4th century before Christ, and this denomination for Patna is not known to such, as I have consulted; nor could I hear of any remains of antiquity at the Mawbellypoor of Major Rennell on the Son river, which is said to have been the abode of Mahabali, another name for the same prince. I therefore suspect, that this great king never resided in this district. It seems to me however to have been about this period, that the Brahmans descended of the Magas arose into great distinction, and communicated to this district the name of their ancestors.
According to Major Dow’s history, when the emperor Firose III, in the year 1358, was returning from Bengal, he passed through the Padmavati forest, which is one of the old names of Patna, once the metropolis of that country. These forests abounded with elephants, and the emperor caught many.

-- VII. On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford

I have found in this district no traditions concerning Chandragupta nor his descendants the Baliputras, although Palibothra his capital, is by Major Rennell supposed to be the same with Pataliputra, or Patna. This city is indeed allowed by all the Pandits to be called Pataliputra, but Pataliputra has no great resemblance to Palibothra, nor can Patali be rationally considered as a word of the same origin with Pali, said to be an ancient name of this country, and of its people and language. In the vicinity of Patna few traces of antiquity remain as a guide to conjecture; but, with all due deference for the opinion of Major Rennell, I doubt very much of its having been the Palibothra of the Greeks. The conjecture of Major Wilford, in the fifth volume of the Asiatick Researches, placing Palibothra at the old junction of the Kosi with the Ganges near Rajmahal, seems better founded, although all traces of the city have been swept away by numerous changes in the river; and although, when in that vicinity, I heard no traditions concerning the great personages who resided at Palibothra. But the Pali are still the most numerous tribe in Matsyadesa, the country immediately north and east from the situation, which Major Wilford assigns. Although this country no doubt belonged to the kings of the Gangarides, it was so far removed from their capital, that no traces of them are now to be discovered. That Patali however, has been a place of great consequence, from its being now universally called Patana, or the city by way of excellence, there can be no doubt, and this seems to have been during the reigns of the earlier princes of the dynasty of the spurious Andhras of Major Wilford, (As. Res. vol. 9, p. 43,) who governed until the year 640 after the birth of Christ; but between this period, and the government of the Baliputras ending about 160 years before the birth of Christ, Behar seems to have risen into great note, as capital of the Magas and of their country Magadha.

-- Chapter II. History of the Province of Behar, From "The History, Antiquities, Topography, and Statistics of Eastern India; Comprising the Districts of Behar, Shahabad, Bhagulpoor, Goruckpoor, Dinajepoor, Puraniya, Rungpoor & Assam, in Relation to their Geology, Mineralogy, Botany, Agriculture, Commerce, Manufactures, Fine Arts, Population, Religion, Education, Statistics, Etc., Surveyed Under the Orders of the Supreme Government and Collated from the Original Documents at the East India House, With the Permission of the Honourable Court of Directors, by Montgomery Martin, 1838

-- The Cyclopædia of India and of Eastern and Southern Asia, Commercial, Industrial, and Scientific; Products of the Mineral, Vegetable, and Animal Kingdoms, Useful Arts and Manufactures, by Surgeon General Edward Balfour, in Three Volumes, Vol. I. A-GYROCARPUS, Third Edition, 1885

-- The Cyclopædia of India and of Eastern and Southern Asia, Commercial, Industrial, and Scientific; Products of the Mineral, Vegetable, and Animal Kingdoms, Useful Arts and Manufactures, by Surgeon General Edward Balfour, in Three Volumes, Vol. II. H-NYSA, Third Edition, 1885

-- The Cyclopædia of India and of Eastern and Southern Asia, Commercial, Industrial, and Scientific; Products of the Mineral, Vegetable, and Animal Kingdoms, Useful Arts and Manufactures, by Surgeon General Edward Balfour, in Three Volumes, Vol. III. O-ZYMOOSHT, Third Edition, 1885


[SEARCH RESULTS FOR "HIRANYA"]

AVATAR.

4. Nara-Singh or Man-Lion Avatar.—In this Avatar, Vishnu took the form of another monster, to punish the wickedness of Hiranya Kasipa, a profane and unbelieving monarch, the brother of the gigantic demon mentioned in the third Avatar, and his successor on the throne, who also refused to do homage to Vishnu. Quarrelling with his son Pralhand, the king boasted that he himself was lord of the universe, and asked wherein Vishnu was greater than himself. Pralhand replied that Vishnu was supreme over all, and was everywhere. 'Is he,' cried Hiranya Kasipa, 'in this pillar? ' striking it at the same moment with his sceptre. 'If he be, let him appear.' In an instant the magnificent column was rent in twain, and Vishnu, in the form of a man with the head of a lion, issued from it and tore Hiranya Kasipa in pieces.

***

BALI, also called Mahabali, king of Maha-balipura. He was the son of Virochana, son of Prahlada, son of Hiranya Kasipu. His wife was Vindhyavali. — Dowson.

***

CHANDRAGUPTA, the Sandracottus or Sandracoptus of the Greeks, the founder of the Mauryan dynasty of Magadha. He was the illegitimate son of the last Nanda, by the beautiful but low caste Mura, from whom he obtained the designation of Maurya. In the Mudra Rakshasa, a Sanskrit drama detailing his elevation, Chandragupta is, however, frequently named Vrishala, a term said to be equivalent to Sudra; and as Nanda himself was the son of a Sudra woman, there can be little doubt that the celebrated Maurya family were of Sudra extraction. In the early part of his career, Chandragupta led a wandering life in the Panjab see Turnour, Introduction to the Mahawanso, p. 41, quoting the Tika or Commentary), and was probably engaged with his fellow-countrymen in opposing Alexander. His chief adviser, the Brahman Chanakya, was a native of Takshasila or Taxila, the capital of the Western Panjab; and it was in that country that Chandragupta first established himself by the complete expulsion of the Greek troops left by Alexander (Justin, xv. 4: 'Auctor libertatis Sandrocottus fuerat'). It would appear that the Greek colonists in the Panjab had first been placed under Philip, while the civil administration of the country remained in the hands of its native princes, Taxiles and Porus. Afterwards, on the murder of Philip by the mercenary soldiers, Alexander (Anabasis, vi. 2, vii.) directed Eudemos and Taxiles to govern the country until he should send another deputy. It is probable, however, that they continued to retain the charge; for, after Alexander's death in B.C. 323, Eudemos contrived, by the treacherous assassination of king Porus by his general Eumenes, to make himself master of the country (Diodorus, xix. 5). Some few years later, in B.C. 317, he marched to the assistance of Eumenes with 3000 infantry and 5000 cavalry, and no less than 120 elephants. With this force he performed good service at the battle of Gabiene. But his continued absence gave the Indians an opportunity not to be neglected, and their liberty was fully asserted by the expulsion of the Greek troops and the slaughter of their chiefs (Justin. XV. 4: 'Praefactos ejus occiderat' [He had slain his officers]; again, 'Molienti deinde bellum adversus praefactos Alexandri' [Then he was planning a war against the nobles of Alexandria]). Chandragupta was present when Porus was murdered. He afterwards became the leader of the national movement, which ended in his own elevation to the sovereignty of the Panjab. Justin attributes his success to the assistance of banditti (Justin. XV.: 'Contractis latronibus Indos ad novitatem regni solicitavit' [Having gathered together the robbers, he enticed the Indians to the new realm]). But in this Colonel Cunningham thinks he has been misled by a very natural mistake; for the Aratta, who were the dominant people of the Eastern Panjab, are never mentioned in the Mahabharata without being called robbers (Lassen, Pentapot Indica: 'Aratti profecto latrones,' [the robbers of Aratti] and 'Bahici latrones' [Bahici robbers]). The Sanskrit name is Arashtra, the kingless, which is preserved in the Adraistae of Arrian, who places them on the Ravi. They were the republican defenders of Sangala or Sakala, a fact which points to their Sanskrit name of Arashtra, or kingless. But though their power was then confined to the eastern Panjab, the people themselves had once spread over the whole country: 'Ubi fluvii illi quivi . . . ibi sedes sunt Arattorum.' [Where I could see those rivers . . there are the settlements of the cultivators.]—Lassen, Pentapot Indica, from the Mahabharat. They were known by the several names of Bahika, Jarttika, and Takha; of which the last would appear to have been their true appellation, for their old capital of Taxila or Takka-sila was known to the Greeks of Alexander; and the people themselves still exist in considerable numbers in the Panjab hills. The ancient extent of their power is proved by the present prevalence of their alphabetical characters, which, under the name of Takri or Takni, are now used by all the Hindus of Kashmir and the northern mountains, from Simla and Sabathu to Kabul and Bamian. On these grounds, Major Cunningham identifies the banditti of Justin with the Takka, or original inhabitants of the Panjab, and assigns to them the honour of delivering their native land from the thraldom of a foreign yoke. This event occurred most probably about 316 B.C., or shortly after the march of Eudemos to the assistance of Eumenes. It was followed immediately by the conquest of Gangetic India (Justin, xv. 4), and in 316 B.C. the rule of Chandragupta was acknowledged over the whole northern Peninsula, from the Indus to the mouth of the Ganges. Authorities differ as to the length of Chandragupta'a reign. The Mahawanso gives 34 years; the Dipawanso and the Vayu Purana give only 24 years. This difference may perhaps have originated in two distinct reckonings of the date of his accession, the one party counting from the death of Nanda Mahapadma, in B.C. 325, and the other party from the conquest of India, in B.C. 315. Some assumption of this kind is clearly necessary to reconcile the different authorities, unless, indeed, we take the only alternative, of adopting the one and of rejecting the other. At this period the capital of India was Pataliputra or Palibrotha, which was situated on the Ganges, at the junction of the Erranaboas or Alaos[???] river. The former name has been identified with the Sanskrit Hiranyabahu, an epithet which has been applied both to the Gandak [Gandaki] and to the Sone. The latter name can only refer to the Hi-le-an of the Chinese travellers, which was to the north of the Ganges, and was there undoubtedly the Gandak [Gandaki]. Indeed, this river still joins the Ganges immediately opposite to Patna, that is, the city, or metropolis, as its proper name (Patna) implies; the junction of the Sone is some nine or ten miles above Patna. But as there is good reason for believing that the Sone once joined the Ganges at Bakipur or Bankipur, immediately above Patna, it is quite possible that the Erranaboas may have been intended for the Sone, and the Alaos[???] for the Gandak [Gandaki]. According to Megasthenes, Palibrotha was 80 stadia or nearly nine miles in length, and 15 stadia or one mile and two-thirds in breadth. It was surrounded with a deep ditch, and was enclosed by lofty wooden walls, pierced with loopholes for the discharge of arrows (Arrian, Indica, x., and Strabo, XV, both quoting Megasthenes). But when Alexander's successors were at peace with each other, the great Seleucus turned his arms towards the east, with the intention of recovering the Indian provinces of Alexander, but Chandragupta formed an alliance with Seleucus, whose daughter he received in marriage. He also received, at his court of Palibrotha, Megasthenes as an ambassador, and in return Chandragupta sent presents with an ambassador to Seleucus Nicator to Babylon. The Hindu drama Mudra Rakshasha records the memorable political event of his usurpation. His name occurs in an inscription at Sanchi, also on one at Ujjain. Tod says he was of the Takshak race. He died B.C. 289. His successor died B.C. 261; and Asoka, the great Buddhist sovereign, the grandson of Chandragupta, then succeeded. Asoka had murdered his brother, whose son converted him to Buddhism, and he was crowned B.C. 259-258, at Patalipura, in the third year of his reign. Asoka engraved on rocks numerous inscriptions inculcating Buddhist doctrines, and erected, it is said, 84,000 chaitya, many of which still remain. — Bhilsa Topes, Cunningham, pp. 87-91, 141; Bunsen, Egypt, iii. 544; Tod, Rajasthan; Cal. Review; Indische Alterthumskunde, i. App. p. xxx., and ii. pp. 1161, 1162; Jo. As. Soc. Ben. p. 146; Thomas' Prinsep, i. pp. 61, 276; Burgess and Fergusson, pp. 190, 725; Tennant's Ceylon.

***

HIRANYA. Sansk. Gold or golden; hence --

Hiranya or Svarna, supposed to be Ireland.

Hiranya-Garbha, from Hiranya and Garbha, the womb.

Hiranyabaha, the river Sone. Its E. branch is also called Gujjhabate or Cobi.

Hiranya Kasipa, in Hindu mythology, Adaitya, an enemy of the Hindu gods, a king destroyed by Vishnu as Narasimha.
He is the same with Vijaga, son of Kasyapa and Diti. -- As. Res. iii. p. 383, Hiranyaksha, from Akshi, the eye.

***

KASYAPA, according to the Mahabharata, the Ramayana, and the Puranas, son of Marichi, son of Brahma, was one of the prajapati or progenitors of created things. He married thirteen of the daughters of Daksha, from whom descended the twelve Aditya or sun-gods by Aditi; the Daitya or Titans by Diti and the Dhanava; many classes of animals, etc. His son Vivasvat was father of Menu. Hence this family of men became known as the race of Menu, from whom Brahamans, Kshatriyas, and other men sprang. His eldest son, the Daitya named Hiranya-Kasipu, is famous throughout India for his denial of the omnipresence of Vishnu, which led to the manifestation of the Narasingha or 'man-lion' avatar. He was followed by his still more famous son Prahlada, the ardent worshipper of Vishnu, after whom Multan city was named Prahladapura. His great-grandson Bana, commonly called Bana the Asur, was the unsuccessful antagonist of Krishna, who took possession of the kingdom of Multan. Here Samba, the son of Krishna, established himself in the grove of Mitra-vana, and by assiduous devotion to Mitra or the sun, was cured of his leprosy. He then erected a golden statue of Mitra in a temple named Adyasthana, or the first shrine; and the worship of the sun thus begun by Samba has continued at Multan down to the present day.—Cunningham, Ancient Geog. of India. p. 232.

***
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36180
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Sun Feb 13, 2022 7:57 am

Part 2 of 2

KRISHNA, written Krishn, Kistna, and Kisn, is familiarly known to the Hindus as Kaniya, and also called Heri. He was a prince of the Yadu tribe, and lived towards the closing centuries of the Brazen Age, calculated to have ended about B.C. 1200 to 1100, and he has since been deified by the Hindu people of India. Who his parents were, is doubtful. Vasudeva, a chief of the Yadava, and brother of Kunti, the wife of Pandu, and Devaki, a damsel of the royal family of the Bhoja reigning at Mathura, are claimed; and Nanda and Yasoda, cowherds dwelling at Gokula, are indicated as his ostensible parents. Krishna is the greatest favourite with the Hindus of all their divinities. Of the sectaries who revere Vishnu to the exclusion of the other gods, one sect almost confine their worship to Rama; but though composed of an important class, as including many of the ascetics, and some of the boldest speculators in religious inquiry, its numbers and popularity bear no proportion to a division of the Vaishnava sect which is attached to the worship of Krishna, and the legends told of him are innumerable. When Aurangzeb proscribed the idol of Kaniya, and rendered his shrines impure throughout Vrij, Rana Raj Singh offered the heads of one hundred thousand Rajputs for his service, and the god was conducted by the route of Kotah and Rampura to Mewar. One sect worships Krishna as Paramatma or supreme spirit, prior to all worlds, and both the cause and substance of creation. With them, in his capacity of creator, preserver, and destroyer, he is Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva; and in the endless divisions of his substance or energy, he is all that ever was and will be. Besides these manifestations of himself, he has for various purposes assumed specific shapes, as avatars or incarnations, Ansa or portions, Ansana or portions of portions, and so on ad infinitum. Professor Lassen regards him as identical with Herakles of Megasthenes. Since the middle of the 19th century, several learned men have formed the opinion that some of the legends relating to Krishna have been taken from the life of Jesus Christ. Major Cunningham believes that the worship of Krishna is only a corrupt mixture of Buddhism and Christianity, and was a sort of compromise intended for the subversion of both religions in India. Several of the legends in the Mahabharata seem to have been written after the birth of Christ, whose miracles have been copied; and Krishna is made to straighten the crooked woman Kubja, which resembles the miracle of raising the bowed down woman. Weber (Krishna Geburts fest, p. 316, English ed. p. 71) thinks that Krishna's sectarian worship as the one God probably attained its perfection through the influence of Christianity. The name of Krishna occurs in the Rig Veda, but without any relation to the great deity of later and modern times. He appears prominently in the Mahabharata; and as a divine being he delivered to Arjuna the Bhagavat Gita, which is recognised as part of the great epic, in it distinctly declaring himself to be the Supreme.

The divine character was still further developed in the Harivansa, a later addition to the Mahabharata. In the Atmaprabodha and Narayana and Chandogyopanishads, Krishna is mentioned as a pious sage. It is in the Gopalatipaniyopanishad that he is declared divine; and in the Puranas, especially in the Bhagavat Purana, this attained its full expansion, Krishna being there described in his complete apotheosis, and in that he is represented as the eighth avatar of Vishnu.

All the stories told in the Bhagavat Purana, of his childhood and boyhood, and the love scenes of his youth, have been made popular in the Hindi translation called Prern Sagar, or Ocean of Love, and other versions. Much of the story of the early days of Krishna is of comparatively modern invention. The incidents of his relations with the Pandava princes are the most ancient.

Krishna lived during a period of religious changes, and he was able to induce the Yadava to discontinue the worship of Indra, and worship the cows that supported them. The disturbance resulting from this is denoted by the legend that Indra opened the heavens to deluge the race, but Krishna protected them by elevating the Govardhana mountain as an umbrella, which implies that he took shelter on that mountain. He migrated from Mathura to Gujerat, and built or fortified Dwaraka. But the religious contest continued, as shown by Krishna, while a guest or on a visit to Indra's heaven, stealing the Pari-jata tree from India's garden; and when Usha, daughter of Bana, carried nil Aniruddha, Krishna's grandson, Krishna defeated Bana, though aided by Siva and his son Skanda.

Wherever the Yadava settled, great violence and disorder prevailed. Krishna seems to have occupied the town of Mathura with his Vadava brethren, and to have been twice attacked by the Turanian king Jarrasandha of Magadha, supposed to be Behar. The first attack was repulsed, but after the second Krishna retired with the Yadava to Dwaraka. There is, however, no account extant of the migration or flight from Mathura to Dwaraka, though it must have occupied at least a year. Krishna fought with and defeated Paundraka, though supported by the king of Benares. At some subsequent period of his career he entered the region of the Saura in Gujerat as a conqueror, as he had before been compelled to seek shelter there in defeat, on his flight from the king of Chedi, which obtained him the unenviable epithet of Rinchor, or fleer from the battle-field, though Hindus now appear to consider Rinchor a complimentary title, as under this designation they worship him in crowds. But he last visited this land in company with a few of his kinsmen, the remnant of that tremendous civil conflict which desolated India, to pass the remainder of their days in this insulated nook, in sorrow and repentance for the blood their ambition had shed, though in defence of their rights. Thus, wandering from one tirat or place of pilgrimage to another, he, with his friends Arjuna, Yudishthra, the abdicated paramount sovereign of India, and Baldeo, approached the sacred soil around the shrine of Somnath. Having performed his ablution in the holy Triveni, Kaniya took shelter from the noontide heat under an umbrageous pipal, and while he slept, a forester Bhil, says the legend, mistaking the padma or lotus-like mark on the sole of his feet for the eyes of a deer, sped an arrow to the mark. When his kinsmen returned, they found that life was extinct. For a long time Baldeo would not part from the corpse, but at length they gave it sepulture at the point of junction of three streams. A pipal sapling, averred to be a scion of the original tree, marks the spot where the Hindu Apollo expired, and a flight of steps now conducts to the bed of the golden Hiranya, for the pilgrim to lustrate himself. This place of purification bears the name of Swargadwara, or door of bliss, and contends with that of Devaputtun for superior efficacy in absolving from sin.
Image

Swargadwara (lit. 'Gateway to Heaven') is a cremation ground and one of India's most auspicious mortuary sites. It is located at on the shore of Bay of Bengal (called Mahodadhi), about a mile to the south of Jagannath Temple and southeastern area of the city Puri in Odisha. Where anyone can watch the cremations from a respectful distance. Generally the Hindus believe that, by cremated in Swargadwara, they will go to heaven for liberating their soul and will attain ultimate salvation.

Kapila Samhita mentioned that the Swargadwara one of a seven sacred places from the list, where Brahma was embodied from Heaven on earth with Indradyumna for consecrating the holy Trinity. According to scriptures, the Daru Brahma (Soul stuff), from which the three main deities of the Jagannath temple are carved out, floated to the beach at Swargadwara. In every Amavasya Lord Jagannath in visiting sea which is said to be the in-law house of the Lord, through this holy cremation ground. On this holy site situated the temple of Goddess Smasana Kali. Goddess Kali act as the guard of Swargadwar and stand as the proof for all Heaven going Soul.

-- Swargadwara, by Wikipedia

The Mahabharata gives two summaries of his numerous exploits, overthrowing, while a youth, kings, cities, and demons. He was present at the Swayamvara of Draupadi, helped Agni to defeat Indra, connived with Arjuna to carry off his sister Subhadra, killed Sisupala, took part in the council which was held prior to the great war; was Arjuna's charioteer in the battle. On the eve of the battle, while acting as charioteer, he related to Arjuna the Bhagavat Gita, or divine song. In the battle he aided Arjuna, but in two instances he suggested unfair dealing. He afterwards went to Hastinapura with the conquerors, and attended their Aswa Medha sacrifice.

On his return to Dwaraka, he gave permission for wine to be drank for the day. A drunken brawl ensued, in which his son Pradyumna was killed in his presence, and nearly all the chiefs of the Vadava were slain. Bala Rama left the fray, and died peacefully under a tree, and Krishna was killed unintentionally by a hunter named Jaras, who shot him with an arrow, mistaking him for a deer. Arjuna proceeded to Dwaraka and performed the funeral obsequies of Krishna. A few days afterwards the city was overwhelmed by a storm-wave. Five of Krishna's widows were subsequently burned upon a funeral pile, in the plain of Kuru-kshetra.
The next river is the Bagmati or Bangmati, that is to say, full of noises and sounds. According to the Himavat-chanda, a section of the Scanda-purana, it comes from two springs in the skirts of the peak of Siva. The eastern spring is the Bagmati, and the western is called after Harineswara or Harinesa, or the lord in the shape of an antelope. We read in the above section that Siva once thought proper to withdraw from the busy scenes of the world, and to live incognito in the shape of an ugly and deformed male antelope, that he might not be recognised by his wife, and by the gods, who he knew would immediately go in search of him, as he was one of the three grand agents of the world. He was not mistaken; for 10,000 years of the gods they searched for him all over the world but in vain. His lubricity at last led to the discovery, for some of the gods took particular notice of the behaviour of an ugly male antelope, and they wisely concluded that it was Siva himself in that shape. Since that time Siva is worshipped along the banks of the Bagmati under the title of Harineswara, or Harinesa. The peak we mentioned before is called to this day, according to Colonel Kirkpatrick, Sheopoory, the place or abode of Siva, or Seo. The pool, where he and his female friends used to allay their thirst, is called in the above Purana Mrigasringodaca, or Harinasringodaca, or the water of the peak of the antelope, meaning Siva in that shape. The western branch again flows into the Bagmati, and I believe that it once communicated its name Harinesi to that river; and similar instances occur occasionally in India. Hence I suppose that it is the Erineses of Megasthenes who besides says that it ran into the Ganges through the country of the Mathae.

-- VII. On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford

During the discussions prior to the battle described in the Mahabharata, Krishna, who was related both to the Kuru and the Pandu, tried to bring about a reconciliation, and he seems to have continued his efforts to restore peace throughout the eighteen days of the conflict, but he did not personally engage in the fight, and the only part of his career in which he is shown as personally brave, is related in the legend describing his forcing an entry into Mathura. At the gate of the town, the bow of Siva was kept under the care of warders. Krishna entered by that gate to take part in the festival which king Kansa held on the occasion of a great sacrifice to Siva. As he entered the gate of the bow, he took and broke it, slaying the warders. A popular commotion followed, during which the troops of king Kansa were defeated, and Kansa himself was slain.

The popular history of Krishna is contained in the Puranas, which mix up fable with historical details; and the Bhagavat Purana is the great authority about raja Kansa and his cousin Devaki, her seventh conception of Krishna, his change to Rohini's womb, and his birth and preservation and rearing by Nanda, the herdsman in Gokala, where he was brought up. In his childhood killing demons and serpents, doing marvellous feats, playing tricks on the Gopi milkmaids; persuading Nanda to cease the worship of Indra and to worship the mountain Govardhana; his amours with the Gopi, seven or eight of whom he married, his favourite wife being Radha, with whom he danced in the Rasa Mundala. He afterwards killed Kansa, killed the demon Panchajana, defeated Jarasandha, father of his two wives, but retreated before Kala Yavana to Gujerat, where he built and fortified Dwaraka.

Here he carried off Rukmini, daughter of the raja of Vidarbha; he recovered the Syamantaka gem, and married Jambavati and Satyabhama. But he is fabled to have had 16,000 wives and 180,000 sons. Rukmini bore his son Pradyumna and daughter Charumati. Jambavati bore Samba, and by Satyabhama he had ten sons.

He killed the demon Muru and the king Naraka. With Satyabhama he visited Indra at Swarga, and she persuaded him to carry away the Parijata tree which belonged to Sachi, Indra's wife. Indra with an army tried to recover it, but was defeated by Krishna.

Pradyumna bore a son named Aniruddha, with whom a female Daitya, Usha, daughter of Bana, fell in love and carried off, but he was rescued by Krishna. Bala Rama and Pradyumna, and Bana and his allies Siva and Skanda, were wounded.

Krishna's names are numerous. He being Vishnu, they enjoy several in common,—Murari, Hari, Madhava (Vishnu destroyed the giant Madhu), Baghavan, are among them; Govinda, Gopala, Gokala are derived from his occupation of herdsman; Gopinatha, the Gopi's god; Murlidar, the tuneful; Kessu, Kesava, or Kesavi refer to the fineness of his hair; Vanimali, to his pendent garland; Yadva, Varshneya, and Vasudeva, to his tribe and family. Gokal is a small town on the banks of the Jumna, below Mathura; and Radha, the mistress of Krishna, was wife of a cowherd of Gokal; hence one of Krishna's titles is Gokal Nath, lord of Gokal. Gokal is almost an island, and is one of the prettiest spots in the holy land of the Hindus. The scene there is still as pastoral as it had been 3500 years ago. Large herds of heavy-uddered kine remind us of the days of Nanda, though their number is far short of nine lakhs, possessed by that shepherd-chief of old.

In the civil wars of his kinsmen, the Kuru and Pandu, when he sided with the latter and shared their exile, he had thrown aside his Apollonic character of Murlidar, where, by the sounds of his pipe (Murali), he captivated the shepherdesses as he attended the kine in the pastoral Surasen, and had assumed that of Chacradhari, or wielder of the discus, the most ancient weapon of this Indo-Getic race.

Krishna is worshipped under his infant form as Gopala and Balagopala, and again as Gopi-natha, the god of the milkmaids. In the picture of Krishna, observes Sir William Jones, it is impossible not to discover, at the first glance, the features of Apollo, surnamed Nomios, or the pastoral, in Greece, and Opifir in Italy, who fed the herds of Admetus, and slew the serpent Python.

Krishna's favourite place of resort was a tract of country around Agra, and principally the plains of Mathura, where Krishna and the nine Gopia, evidently the nine muses, usually spent the night in dancing.

Krishna deified is the shepherd Apollo of the Hindus, and his deeds, like those of Rama Chandra, have been sung by the noblest poets of the east.

The legend generally believed by the Hindus is partly historical and in part fable. It is to the effect that Krishna was born in Mathura, and was the son of Vasudeva (giver of wealth) and Devaki, sister to Kansa, the king of that country. At the time of the nuptials of his father and mother, it was predicted to Kansa that the eighth child of Devaki would deprive him of his life and crown, and become sovereign of Mathura in his stead. The king, in consequence, commanded that Devaki should be closely watched, and that whenever she was delivered of a child, it should be brought to him immediately to be put to death. The princess gave birth to five sons and one daughter, who were thus, by the directions of her brother, destroyed as soon as they were born. When she became pregnant the seventh time, a voice from heaven commanded that the fruit of her womb should be conveyed into that of another female named Rohini, who gave birth to the third Rama, called Bala Rama, Krishna's elder brother; and when the period of her delivery the eighth time arrived, the tyrant gave orders for a stricter watch to be placed over her than had been before observed. The guards placed by Kansa over his pregnant sister having failed in their vigilance, Kansa, enraged, ordered all new-born infants to be slain. But Krishna escaped his various snares, one of which was sending a woman named Patnia, with a poisoned nipple, to nurse him. In a miraculous escape of the infant over the Yamuna (Jumna), he is represented as conveyed by his father, and protected by Sesha or immortality. He was fostered by a herdsman named Ananda, or happy, and his wife Yasoda, or the giver of honour, and passed the gay hours of youth dancing, sporting, and piping among a multitude of young Gopa or cowherds, and Gopi or milkmaids, from whom he selected nine as favourites. This is the period which has made most impression on the Hindus, who are never tired of celebrating Krishna's frolics and exploits as a child,—his stealing milk, and his destroying serpents; and among them is an extensive sect which worship him under his infant form, as the supreme creator and ruler of the universe. Krishna excites enthusiasm, especially among his female worshippers. He spent his youth among the Gopi, or milkmaids, dancing, sporting, and playing on the pipe; and captivated the hearts, not only of his rural companions, but of the princesses of Hindustan, who had witnessed his beauty. In Brindaban, where he tended cattle, stole milk, played upon the pipe, and danced and sported with milkmaids, the scenes of his gay amours are now reckoned as objects of the holiest veneration. The cradle of Krishna is preserved among the treasures of Nandagaon, and the dairy is shown from which he used to steal milk and butter in his infancy. His subsequent life was chequered; he recovered his inheritance, but, being pressed by foreign enemies, he removed his residence to Dwaraka in Gujerat. He afterwards appeared as an ally of the family of the Pandu in their war with their relations the Kuru, for the sovereignty of Hastinapur. This war forms the subject of the great Hindu heroic poem, the Mahabharat, of which Krishna is in fact the hero. It ended in the dearly-bought success of the Pandu, and in the return of Krishna to Gujerat. His end was unfortunate, for he was soon involved in civil discord, and at last was slain by the arrow of a hunter, who shot at him by mistake in a thicket.

Other legends told of him are innumerable. At the age of seven, the legends relate that he uplifted on the tip of his little finger the mountain Govardhan, the Hindu Parnassus, to shelter the Gopa and Gopi from the wrath of Indra, the Jupiter Pluvius of the Hindu pantheon, who, enraged with jealousy at the diminution of his votaries and sacrifices, consequent to the adoration of Krishna, attempted to destroy them by a partial deluge. This story is represented in the Matsya Purana, whence Sir W. Jones has thus poetically introduced it in his hymn to Indra. The bard

'Warbling in a softer mode,
Sang the red lightning, hail, and whelming rain
O'er Gokal green, and Vraja's nymph-lov'd plain,
By Indra hurl'd, whose altars ne'er had glow'd
Since infant Krishna rul'd the rustic train
Now thrill'd with terror. Them, the heavenly child
Call'd, and with looks ambrosial smil'd:
Then, with one finger rear'd the vast Govardhan,
Beneath whose rocky burden,
On pastures dry, maids and herdsmen trod:
The lord of thunder felt a mightier god.'


In pictures of this miracle, Krishna is always represented as a man, attended by his favourite mistress Radha, and sometimes by a multitude of shepherds and shepherdesses; the former with poles, steadying the uplifted sheltering mountain, a shower of rain and fire falling vainly on its summit. Krishna and his Gopi are also represented as well in their characters of Apollo and the Muses, as in those of the sun and the planets in harmonious movements round him; and this picture was formerly adduced in support of the idea that the Hindus had a knowledge of the true solar system, a point that no longer requires proof. The colour of this deity is azure, and several animals and vegetables of a black or blue colour are sacred. The metamorphosis of his fleet nymph into the lovely shrub, the tulsi or black ocimum, is related in a style perfectly Ovidian in the Puranas. Tulsi forms a pretty feminine appellation to this day; and, among the women of Hindustan, the beautiful, warlike, and amorous Krishna is a most popular deity. Nareda, the mythological offspring of Saraswati, patroness of music, was famed for his talents in that science; so great were they, that he became presumptuous, and, emulating the divine strains of Krishna, he was punished by having his vina placed in the paws of a bear, whence it emitted sounds far sweeter than the minstrelsy of the mortified musician. In a picture of this joke, Krishna is forcing his reluctant friend to attend to his rough-visaged rival, who is ridiculously touching the chords of poor Nareda's vina, accompanied by a brother bruin on the cymbals. The loves of Krishna and Radha, which, in the writings and conversation of the Hindus, are as constantly adverted to as those of Laila and Majnun by Muhammadans, are said to mean, in their emblematical theology, the reciprocal attraction between the divine goodness and the human soul. They are told at large in the tenth book of the Bhagavat, and are the subject of the beautiful pastoral drama, entitled Gita Govinda, by Jaya-deva. This poet, in describing one of the events of Krishna's life in his amours with Radha, exclaims, 'Let him, then, if his soul be sensible to the raptures of love, listen to the voice of Jayadeva, whose notes are both sweet and brilliant.' Bring home the wanderer (Krishna) to my rustic mansion, spoke the fortunate herdsman Nanda to the lovely Radha. The firmament is obscured by clouds, the woodlands are black with tamala trees; that youth who roves in the forest will be fearful in the gloom of night. Go, my daughter, bring the wanderer home. Radha sought him long in vain. She roved among the twining vasanti covered with soft blossoms, when a damsel, to whom his wanderings were known, pointing out the infidelity of her lover, thus addressed her: 'The gale that has wantoned round that beautiful clove plant, breathes now from the hills of Malaya. The full-blown cesara gleams like the sceptre of the world's monarch, love, and the pointed thyrse of the cetaca resembles the darts by which lovers are wounded. See the bunches of patali flowers filled with bees, like the quiver of Smara full of shafts, while the amrita tree, with blooming tresses, is embraced by the gay creeper atimucta, and the blue streams of the Yamuna wind round the groves of Vrindhavan. A breeze, like the breath of love from the fragrant flowers of the cetaca, kindles every heart, while it perfumes the woods with the dust which it shakes from the mallica with half-open buds; and the cocila bursts into song, when he sees the blossoms glistening on the lovely rasala. In this charming season of youth, Hari (Krishna) dances with a company of damsels.' The jealous Radha, however, gave no answer; when her amiable friend pointed out Krishna, with a garland of wild flowers descending even to the yellow mantle that girds his azure limbs, distinguished by smiling cheeks, enjoying the rapturous embraces of his fair companions. One presses him to her swelling bosom; another meditates on the lotus of his face; a third joints to a vanjula bower. He caresses one, kisses another, and smiles on a third; while a fourth, under the pretext of hymning his divine perfections, whispers in his ear, 'Thy lips, my beloved, are nectar.' Radha remained in the forest lamenting to a confidant the wanderings of her faithless swain. 'I saw him,' she exclaimed, 'in the grove with happier damsels, yet the sight of him delighted me. Soft is the gale that breathes over yon clear pool and expands the clustering blossoms of the voluble asoca, soft, yet grievous to me, in the absence of the foe of Madhu. Delightful are the flowers of the amru trees on the mountain top, while the murmuring bees pursue their voluptuous toil; delightful, yet afflicting to me, friend! in the absence of the youthful Kesava.'

The festival of Huli, more classically tailed Hulica, otherwise Phalgutsava, meaning the festival of Phalguna, as occurring in the month of that name, commences about the full moon, at the approach of the vernal equinox. It is one of the greatest festivals among the Hindus, and almost all sects seem to partake in its festivities, and all ranks, from kings downward, appear animated by the season, which is peculiarly dedicated to Krishna. Images of this deity are then carried about in palanquins, and on elephants, horses, etc. attended by music and singing, and various antics People of condition receive numerous visitors, who are entertained with dancing girls, music, singing, betel, and rose-water. An annual festival to celebrate the birth of this god is held in the month Bhadra. On this day his worshippers fast; but, on the conclusion of the worship, indulge themselves in music, dancing, singing, and various other festivities. In the month Shravunu, another festival is held in honour of him, which lasts from three to five days, during which the same festivities prevail, to which is added the ceremony of swinging the image of the god in a chair suspended from the ceiling. In the month Kartika, a third festival takes place, to celebrate his revels among the Gopi; and in the month Phalguna is also held the celebrated festival of the delu, the ceremonies of which last fifteen days, and are accompanied with great splendour and festivity. During these holidays the Hindus spend the night in singing and dancing, and wandering about the streets, besmeared with the dolu (a red) powder, in the daytime carrying a quantity of the same powder about with them, which, with much noise and rejoicing, they throw over the different passengers they may meet in their rambles. Music, dancing, fireworks, singing, and many obscenities, take place on this occasion.

The stories relating to Radha are familiar to every Hindu, being incorporated into their popular songs, and the image of Radha is placed near that of Krishna in many of the temples. Kaniya is the Saint Nicholas of the Hindu navigator, as was Apollo to the Grecian and Celtic sailors, who purchased the charmed arrows of the god to calm the troubled sea. As the destroyer of Kalinag, 'the black serpent,' which infested the waters of the Yamuna, Kaniya has the character of the Pythic Apollo. He is represented dragging the monster from the 'black stream,' and bruising him with his foot. He had, however, many battles with his hydra foe ere he vanquished him, and he was once driven by Kal-yamun from Vrij to Dwaraka, whence his title of Rinchor. In this myth we have the old allegory of the schismatic wars of the Buddhists and Vaishnava. Diodorus informs us that Kan was one of the titles of the Egyptian Apollo as the sun; and this is the common contraction for Kaniya, whose colour is a dark cerulean blue (nila); and hence his name Nila-nath, who, like the Apollo of the Nile, is depicted with the human form and eagle head, with a lotus in his hand.—Wh. Hist, of India, p. 68; Tr. of a Hindu; Elphinstone's Hist. of India; Tod's Travels; Tod's Rajasthan; Moor's Pantheon; Cole. Myth. Hind.; Ward's Hindoos; Barth; Cunningham; Dowson; Garrett; Weber.

***

NARA-SINGHA, or Man-lion avatar of Vishnu, in which he took the form of a monster to punish the wickedness of Hiranya-kasipa, a profane and unbelieving monarch, the brother of the gigantic demon mentioned in the third avatar, and his successor on the throne, who also refused to do homage to Vishnu. Quarrelling with his son Pralhaud, the king boasted that he himself was Lord of the Universe, and asked wherein Vishnu was greater than himself. Pralhaud replied that Vishnu was supreme over all, and was everywhere. Is he, cried Hiranya-kasipa, in this pillar? striking it at the same moment with his sceptre; if he be, let him appear. In an instant the magnificent column was rent in twain, and Vishnu, in the form of a man with the head of a lion, issued from it, and tore Hiranya-kasipa in pieces. Nara-singhi is a name of Lakshmi, as the sakti of Vishnu is the Nara-singh avatar.—Coleman, Myth. Hind. p. 390.

***

PATNA, a city on the right bank of the Ganges in Bengal, in lat. 25 ° 37' 15" N., and long. 85° 12' 31" E., with a population of 158,900 souls. It gives its name to a revenue district, and to a revenue commissionership, the latter of 23,726 square miles, and a population in 1872 of 13,122,743 persons. Patna has been identified with Pataliputra of the ancient Hindus, the Palibothra mentioned by the Greek historian Megasthenes, who came as ambassador from Seleucus Nicator to the court of Sandracottus or Chandragupta at Pataliputra, about the year 300 B.C.; and the river Erranoboas of Greek writers is the Hiranya baha or gold-bearing stream of the Hindus, the Sone river of the present day. It was also anciently known as Kusumapura, also Pushpapura.

Strabo and Pliny agree with Arrian in calling the people of Palibothra by the name of Prasii, which modern writers have unanimously referred to the Sanskrit Prachya or 'eastern.' But it has seemed to General Cunningham that Prasii is only the Greek form of Palasiya or Parasiya, a 'man of Palasa or Parasa,' which is an actual and well-known name of Magadha, of which Palibothra was the capital. It obtained this name from the Palasa, or Butea frondosa, which still grows as luxuriantly in the province as in the time of Hiwen Thsang. The common form of the name is Paras, or, when quickly pronounced, Pras, which he takes to be the true original of the Greek Prasii. This derivation is supported by the spelling of the name given by Curtius, who calls the people Pharrasii, which is an almost exact transcript of the Indian name Prasiya. The Praxiakos of AElian is only the derivative from Parasar. The city extends for nearly 9 miles along the Ganges, from the suburb of Bankipore to the west, to Jafar Khan's garden on the east. Patna has a Sikh colony. There is a huge incomplete domed granary, built in 1784-1786, which was utilized in the Bengal famine of 1873. In 1851, Maharaja Jung Bahadur rode up its winding staircase. In 1876-77, the imports and exports of Patna town (exluding Government monopoly of opium, and probably omitting a good deal besides) were registered to a value of 7-1/4 millions sterling. The imports alone amounted to more than 4 millions. On 6th Oct. 1763, a number of the British were massacred here by order of Mir Kasim. He wrote to the English authorities, 'If you are resolved to proceed in this business, know for a certainty that I will cut off the heads of Mr. Ellis and the rest of your chiefs, and send them to you.' This threat he carried out with the help of Samru, a Swiss (Walter Reinhardt), on the evening of the 6th October. Mr. Ellis and others, according to a contemporary letter, were decoyed one by one out of the room where they were drinking tea, at seven o'clock, and instantly cut down. About 60 British were thus murdered, their bodies being thrown into a well in the compound of the house in which they were confined. It is said that 200 British were killed at this time throughout Bengal. -- As. Res. v. p. 280, ix. p. 46, xiv. p. 393.

***

PRAHLADA, a devotee of Vishnu, saved from the hands of Hiranya by Vishnu in his incarnation as Narasimha. Dowson says Prahlada or Prarada, a son of Hiranyakasipa, and father of Bali, who adopted the worship of Vishnu. -- Dowson.

***

PRAJA or Panja. Sansk. Lit. progeny, offspring, subjects, people. The praja of Koch-Bahar are cultivators almost in a state of serfdom. In Cuttack, the barber, washerman, fisherman, weaver, leather-worker, and tari-gatherer are classed as praja, and often sold themselves and families into temporary slavery. Prajapat, a king. Prajapati, progenitors of mankind; in the Veda the term was applied to Indra, Savitri, Soma, Hiranya-garbha, and other deities. In Menu to Brahma; it is also given to Menu-Swayambhuva, and also to the ten rishi or mind-born sons of Brahma, fathers of the human race, -- Marichi, Atri, Angirasa, Pulastya, Pulaha, Kritu, Bhrigu, Nareda, Visishta, Prachetas, or Daksha. Prajapatya, Sansk., the work of a prajapati. -- Wilson; Dowson.

***

RIVERS.

The delta branches of the Brahmaputra and Ganges intersect Lower Bengal in such a variety of directions as to form a complete system of inland navigation. The Brahmaputra begins to rise in April, owing to the melting of the snow at its alpine sources. About the 1st July it is at full flood, and all the level country is submerged, herds of buffaloes, deer, and hogs then swim for refuge to the hills. The Brahmaputra drains Assan in every direction. It is known in Assam by the name Hiranya or golden. In the rainy season it gives 30 or 40 feet about its lowest level, overflows its banks, and inundates the country like an inland sea. In the dry season it is a labyrinth of half-filled channels, rendering the navigation intricate and fit only for steamers of light draught. It is not navigable higher than Dibrughar. As seen from the Ogri Hill near Tezpur, the river is sweeping along in a bed of from ten to twelve miles in breadth, with numerous islands covered with canes and shrubs. The chief towns on the banks of the river are Bishnath, Durrung, Gowhatty, Goalpara, Nasseerabad. It is navigated from the Bay of Bengal to Dibrugarh, near the head of the Assam valley, within 500 miles of Pengshaw, on the Yang-tse-kiang river. Of these 500 miles 300 are known. Megna and Brahmaputra are names of the same river in different parts of its course; the Megna falls into the Brahmaputra, and though a much smaller river, communicates its name to the other during the rest of its course.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36180
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Thu Feb 17, 2022 6:39 am

Part 1 of 4

Librarian Study Notes on the Taxonomy of River and Mountain Names, as derived from "On the ancient Geography of India"
by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford
1822

Highlights of the Whole Essay as it Pertains to Palibothra/Pataliputra:

A FEW years after my arrival in India, I began to study the ancient history, and geography of that country; and of course, endeavoured to procure some regular works on the subject: the attempt proved vain, though I spared neither trouble, nor money, and I had given up every hope, when, most unexpectedly, and through mere chance, several geographical tracts in Sanscrit, fell into my hands....

In some of the Puranas, there is a section called the Bhuvana-cosa, a magazine, or Collection of mansions: but these are entirely mythological, and beneath our notice.

Besides those in the Puranas, there are other geographical tracts, to several of which is given the title of Cshetra-samasa, or collection of countries; one is entirely mythological, and is highly esteemed by the Jainas; another in my possession, is entirely geographical, and is a most valuable work.

There is also the Trai-locya-derpana, or mirror of the three worlds: but it is wholly mythological, and written in the spoken dialects of the countries about Muttra. St. Patrick is supposed to have written such a book, which is entitled de tribus Habitaculis, and this was also entirely mythological.

There are also lists of countries, rivers and mountains, in several Puranas, and other books; but they are of little or no use, being mere lists of names, without any explanation whatever. They are very incorrectly written, and the context can be of no service, in correcting the bad spelling of proper names. These in general are called Desamala, or garlands of countries; and are of great antiquity: they appear to have been known to Megasthenes, and afterwards to Pliny....

Real geographical treatises do exist: but they are very scarce, and the owners unwilling, either to part with them, or to allow any copy to be made, particularly for strangers.... Seven of them have come to my knowledge, three of which are in my possession. The two oldest are the Munja-prati-desa-vyavastha, or an account of various countries, written by Raja Munja, in the latter end of the ninth century: it was revised and improved by Raja Bhoja his nephew, in the beginning of the tenth, it is supposed; and this new edition was published under the name of Bhoja-prati-desa-vyavastha. These two treatises, which are voluminous, particularly the latter, are still to be found, in Gujarat, as I was repeatedly assured, by a most respectable Pandit, a native of that country, who died some years ago, in my service. I then applied to the late Mr. Duncan, Governor of Bombay, to procure those two geographical tracts, but in vain: his enquiries however confirmed their existence. These two are not mentioned in any Sanscrit book, that I ever saw. The next geographical treatise, is that written by order of the famous Buccaraya or Bucca-sinha, who ruled in the peninsula in the year of Vicramaditya, 1341, answering to the year 1285 of our era. It is mentioned in the commentary on the geography of the Maha-bharata, and it is said, that he wrote an account of the 310 Rajaships of India, and Palibothra is mentioned in it. I suspect that this is the geographical treatise called Bhuvana-sagara, or sea of mansions, in the Dekhin....

The fourth is a commentary on the geography of the Maha-bharat, written by order of the Raja of Paulastya in the peninsula, by a Pandit, who resided in Bengal, in the time of Hussein-shah, who began his reign in the year 1489[???]. It is a voluminous work, most curious, and interesting. It is in my possession, except a small portion towards the end, and which I hope to be able to procure. Palibothra is mentioned in it.

The fifth is the Vicrama-sagara: the author of it is unknown here: however it is often mentioned in the Cshetra-samasa, which, according to the author himself, is chiefly taken from the Vicrama-sagara. It is said to exist still in the peninsula, and it existed in Bengal, in the year 1648. It is considered as a very valuable work, and Palibothra is particularly mentioned in it, according to the author of the Cshetra-samasa. I have only seventeen leaves of this work, and they are certainly interesting. Some suppose that it is as old as the time of Bucca-raya [1356-1377 CE] , that it was written by his order, and that the author was a native of the Dekhin.

But the author could not be a native of that country, otherwise, he would have given a better description of it; for his account of the country about the Sahyadri mountains, of which an extract is to be found in the Cshetra-samasa, is quite unsatisfactory, and obviously erroneous even in the general outlines....

The sixth is called the Bhuvana-cosa, and is declared to be a section of the Bhavishya-purana. If so, it has been revised, and many additions have been made to it, and very properly, for in its original state, it was a most contemptible performance. As the author mentions the emperor Selim-Shah, who died in the year 1552, he is of course posterior to him. It is a valuable work. Additions are always incorporated into the context in India, most generally without reference to any authority; and it was formerly so with us; but this is no disparagement in a geographical treatise: for towns, and countries do not disappear, like historical facts, without leaving some vestiges behind. I have only the fourth part of it, which contains the Gangetick provinces. The first copy that I saw, contained only the half of what is now in my possession; but it is exactly the same with it, only that some Pandit, a native of Benares, has introduced a very inaccurate account of the rebellion of Chaityan-Sinha, commonly called Cheyt-Sing, in the year, I believe 1781: but the style is different.

The seventh is the Cshetra-samasa already mentioned, and which was written by order of Bijjala, the last Raja of Patna, who died in the year 1648. Though a modern work, yet it is nevertheless a valuable and interesting performance. It contains only the Gangetick provinces and some parts of the peninsula, such as Trichina-vali, &c. The death of the Raja prevented his Pandit Jagganmohun from finishing it, as it was intended, for the information of his children.

The last chapter, which was originally a detached work, is an account of Patali-putra, and of Pali-bhata as it is called there, and it consists of forty-seven leaves. This was written previously to the geographical treatise, and it gives an account, geographical, historical, and also mythological of these two cities, which were contiguous to each other. It gives also a short history of the Raja's family, and of his ancestors, and on that account only was this small tract originally undertaken. We may of course reasonably suppose that it was written at least 170 years ago.

The writer informs us that, long after the death of Raja Bijjala or Baijjala, he was earnestly requested by his friends, to complete the work, or at least to arrange the materials he had already collected in some order, and to publish it, even in that state. He complied with their request; but it must have been long after the death of the king, for he mentions Pondichery; saying, that it was inhabited by Firangs, and had three pretty temples dedicated to the God of the Firanga, Feringies or French, who did not, I believe, settle there before the year 1674. He takes notice also of Mandarajya, or Madras.

The author acts with the utmost candour, and modesty, saying, as I have written the Prabhoda-chandrica after the "Pracriya-caumudi (that is to say from, and after the manner of that book) so I have written this work after the Vicrama-sagara, and also from enquiries, from respectable well informed people, and from what, I may have seen myself."

In the Cshetra-samasa, two other geographical tracts are mentioned; the first is the Dacsha-chandaca, and the other is called Desa-vali, which, according to the author’s account, seem to be valuable works. There is also a small geographical treatise called Crita-dhara-vali, by Rameswara, about 200 years old, it is supposed. I have only eighty leaves of it, and it contains some very interesting particulars.... Two copies were possessed by Dr. Buchanan, and I have also procured a few others. All these are most contemptible lists of names, badly spelt, without any explanation whatever, and they differ materially the one from the other. However there is really a valuable copy of it, in the Tara-tantra, and published lately by the Rev. Mr. Ward [William Ward, b. 1769 Derby]. I have also another list of countries with proper remarks, from the Galava-tantra[???], in which there are several most valuable hints. However these two lists must be used cautiously, for there are also several mistakes.

This essay on the ancient geography of the Gangetick provinces, will consist of three sections.... Then occasionally, and collaterally will appear accounts, both historical and geographical of some of the principal towns, such as Palibothra and Patali-putra now Patna, for these two towns were close to each other, exactly like London and Westminister.

The former was once the metropolis of India; but at a very early period it was destroyed by the Ganges: an account of it is in great forwardness, and is nearly ready for the press. Its name in Sanscrit was Pali-bhatta, to be pronounced Pali-bhothra, or nearly so. Bali-gram near Bhagalpur, never was the metropolis of India; yet it was a very ancient city, and its history is very interesting. It was also destroyed by the Ganges....

In the Cshetra-samasa the Carna-phulli [Karnaphuli/ Karnafuli/ Khawthlanguipui: Wiki] or Chatganh [Chittagong: Wiki] river, is said to come from the Jayadri or mountains of victory, and the Nabhi or Naf [Naf: Wiki] river from the Suvarda, or golden mountains...

[T]he mountains and forests of Jhar-chand are called, in the Peutingerian tables, the Lymodus mountains, abounding with elephants, and placed there to the south of the Ganges. They really were in the country of Magadh or Magd, as generally pronounced, and which was also the name of Patna and of south Bahar....

The royal road from the Indus to Palibothra crossed this river [Calindi] at a place called Calini-pacsha [Kalinipaxa], according to Megasthenes, and now probably Khoda-gunge; Calini-pacsha in Sanscrit signifies a place near the Calini....

The next is the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], or red river: in the Puranas it is constantly called Sona, and I believe never otherwise. In the Amara cosa, and other tracts, I am told, it is called Hiranya-bahu, implying the golden arm, or branch of a river, or the golden canal or channel. These expressions imply an arm or branch of the Sona, which really forms two branches before it falls into the Ganges....

The epithet of golden does by no means imply that gold was found in its sands. It was so called, probably, on account of the influx of gold and wealth arising from the extensive trade carried on through it
; for it was certainly a place of shelter for all the large trading boats during the stormy weather and the rainy season.

In the extracts from Megasthenes by Pliny and Arrian, the Sonus and Erannoboas appear either as two distinct rivers, or as two arms of the same river. Be this as it may, Arrian says that the Erannoboas was the third river in India, which is not true. But I suppose that Megasthenes meant only the Gangetick provinces: for he says that the Ganges was the first and largest. He mentions next the Commenasis or Sarayu, from the country of Commanh, as a very large river. The third large river is then the Erannoboas or river Sona[???].

Ptolemy, finding himself peculiarly embarrassed with regard to this river, and the metropolis of India situated on its banks, thought proper to suppress it entirely. Others have done the same under similar distressful circumstances. It is however well known to this day, under the denomination of Hiranya-baha, even to every school boy, in the Gangetick provinces, and in them there is no other river of that name...

Let us now proceed to the Sulacshni, or Chandravati, according to the Cshetra-samasa. It is now called the river Chandan, because it flows through the Van or groves of Chandra, in the spoken dialects Chandwan, or Chandan. In the maps it is called Goga, which should be written Cauca, because according to the above tract, it falls into the Ganges, at a place called Cucu, and in a derivative form Caucava, Caucwa, or Cauca. It flows a little to the eastward of Bhagalpur: but the place, originally so called, has been long ago swallowed up by the Ganges, along with the town of Bali-gram. In the Jina-vilas[???], it is called Aranya-baha[!!!], or the torrent from the wilderness, being really nothing more....

Then comes the Suvarna-recha [Subarnarekha/Swarnarekha: Wiki], or Hiranya-recha, that is to say the golden streak [Subarnarekha, meaning "streak of gold" found in the riverbed: Wiki]. It is called also in the Puranas, in the list of rivers, Suctimati, flowing from the Ricsha, or bear mountains. Its name signifies abounding with shells, in Sanscrit Sucti, Sancha, or Cambu....

The Damiadee[???] was first noticed by the Sansons in France, but was omitted since by every geographer, I believe, such as the Sieur Robert, the famous D’Anville, &c; but it was revived by Major Rennell, under the name of Dummody. I think its real name was Dhumyati, from a thin mist like smoke, arising from its bed. Several rivers in India are so named: thus the Hiranya-baha, or eastern branch of the Sona, is called Cujjhati, or Cuhi from Cuha, a mist hovering occasionally over its bed. As this branch of the Sona has disappeared, or nearly so, this fog is no longer to be seen. I think, this has been also the fate of the Dhumyati, which is now absorbed by the sands....

Let us now pass to the Brahma-putra [Brahmaputra: Wiki], or Brahmi-tanaya, that is to say the son of Brahma, or rather his efflux.

Brahma, in the course of his travels, riding upon a goose, passed by the hermitage of the sage Santanu, who was gone into the adjacent groves, and his wife, the beautiful and virtuous Amogha, was alone. Struck with her beauty he made proposals, which were rejected with indignation, and Amogha threatened to curse him.

Brahma, who was disguised like a holy mendicant, began to tremble and went away: however, before he turned round, his efflux fell to the ground at the door of the hermitage. The efflux is describe, as Hataca, like gold, Cara-hataca, radiant and shining like gold, which is the colour of Brahma; it is always in motion like quicksilver. On Santanu’s return Amogha did not fail to acquaint him with Brahma’s behaviour: he gave due praise to her virtue and resolution, but observed at the same time that with regard to a person of such a high rank as Brahma, who is the first of beings in the world, she might have complied with his wishes without any impropriety. This is no new idea; however Amogha reprobated this doctrine with indignation. I shall pass over how this efflux was conveyed into her womb by her husband. The Nile was also the efflux of Osiris, and probably the legend about it was equally obscene and filthy. In due time she was delivered of a fine boy amidst a vast quantity of water, and who was really the son of Brahma, and exactly like him. Then Santanu made a Cunda, or hole like a cup, and put the child and waters into it. The waters soon worked their way below to the depth of five Yojans, or forty miles nearly, and as far as Patal, or the infernal regions. This Cunda, or small circular pond, or lake, is called Brahmacunda, and the river issuing from it Brahma-putra, the son of Brahma....

There is little doubt but that the Soma or Sami is the Isamus of Strabo, the boundary of Menander's kingdom....

There are in Asama [Assam: Wiki] two rivers called Lohita [mythological river, actually part of the Brahmaputra: IndiaZone.com], and both are mentioned in the Matsya-purana, in the list of rivers; the Chacra-Lohita or greater Lohita, and the Cshudra-Lohita, or the lesser one. This last falls into the Brahma-putra near Yogi-gopa, and is noticed in the Bengal Atlas. The original name of the greater Lohita is Sama or Sam, and this is conformable to a passage in the Varaha-mihira-sanhita. The Sama was afterward called the red river, from the following circumstance. The famous Rama, with the title of Parasu or Parsu, having been ordered by his father to cut off his own mother’s head, through fear of the paternal curse was obliged to obey. With his bloody Parasu, or Parsu, or cimetar in one hand, and the bleeding head of his mother in the other, he appeared before his father who was surrounded by holy men, who were petrified with horror at this abominable sight. He then went to the Brahma-cunda to be expiated, his cimetar sticking fast to his hand all the way; he then washed it in the waters of the Sama, which became red and bloody, or Lohita. The cimetar then fell to the ground, and with it he cleft the adjacent mountains, and opened a passage for himself to the Cunda, and also for the waters of the Brahma-putra; he then flung the fatal instrument into the Cunda. The cleft is called to this day Prabhu-Cuthara, because it was made with a mighty Cuthara, or cimetar. This is obviously the legend of Perseus, and the Gorgon’s head....

The Carma-phulli, as I observed before, is called in the upper part of its course Dumbura, Dumura, or Dumriya: on its passing through the hills it assumes the name of Carma-phulli: but its original name is Bayuli or Bayula.* [Cshetra-samasa and Bhuvana-cosa.] In the Bhuvana-cosa it is declared that it flows through the country of Ari-rajya, or kingdom of Ari, where it assumes the name of Nabhi, according to the Cshetra-samasa, and is commonly called the Naf, and Teke-naf. This river is called in the Bhuvana-cosa, Hema, or golden river, probably because it comes from the golden mountains, styled Hema, Canchana, Canaca &c., which signify gold. In general all the rivers of this country are considered as branches of the Carma-phulli, some are actually so, others are so only in a mystical sense....

It is well known that the old site of Patali-putra, or Patna, has been entirely carried away by the Ganges
, and in its room several sand banks were formed, and which are delineated in Major Rennell's map of the course of the Ganges with his usual accuracy. However Colonel Colebrooke [Robert Hyde Colebrooke], Surveyor General, having made a new survey of the river, found that these several sand banks were consolidated into an island about sixteen miles long, and which masks entirely the mouth of the Gandaci, nay it has forced it in an oblique direction about six miles below Patna, whilst in Major Rennell’s time it was due north from the N.W. corner of that town, and in sight of it.

The most ancient town of Bali-gur, or Balini-gur, close and opposite to Bhagal-pur, was entirely destroyed by the Ganges in the beginning of the thirteenth century, according to the Cshetra-samasa....

As the Caggar, or some river falling into it, is supposed by our ancient writers to have been also the boundary of the excursions of the gold making ants toward the east, I shall give an account of them...

The large ant of the size of a fox, or of a Hyrcanian dog, is the Yuz of the Persians, in Sanscrit Chittraca-Vyaghra, or spotted tyger in Hindi Chitta, which denomination has some affinity with Cheunta, or Chyonta, a large ant. This has been, in my opinion, the cause of this ridiculous and foolish mistake of some of our ancient writers. The Yuz is thus described in the Ayin Acberi.(3) "This animal, who is remarkable for his provident and circumspect conduct, is an inhabitant of the wilds, and has three different places of resort. They feed in one place, rest in another, and sport in another, which is their most frequent resort. This is generally under the shade of a tree, the circuit of which they keep very clean, and enclose it with their dung. Their dung, in the Hindovee language, is called Akhir.”

Abul-Fazil, it is true, does not say positively that their dung, mixing with sand, becomes gold, and probably he did not believe it. However, when he says that this dung was called Akhir in Hindi, it implies the transmutation of the mixture into gold. Akhir is for Chir in the spoken dialects, from the Sanscrit Cshira; from this are derived the Arabic words Acsir, and El-acsir-Elixir is water, milk also, and a liquid in general. To effect this transmutation of bodies the Hindus have two powerful agents, one liquid called emphatically Cshir, or the water. The other is solid, and is called Mani, or the jewel; and this is our philosopher’s stone, generally called Spars a-mani, the jewel of wealth; Hiranya-mani, the golden jewel. There are really lumps of gold dust, consolidated together by some unknown substance, which was probably supposed to be the indurated dung of large birds.

These are to be met with in the N.W. of India, where gold dust is to be found. They contain much gold, it is said, and are sold by the weight.

On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford, 1822


Various Names of the Brahma-putra

Brahma-putra, or Brahmi-tanaya, that is to say the son of Brahma, or rather his efflux.... Brahma, in the course of his travels, riding upon a goose, passed by the hermitage of the sage Santanu, who was gone into the adjacent groves, and his wife, the beautiful and virtuous Amogha, was alone. Struck with her beauty he made proposals, which were rejected with indignation, and Amogha threatened to curse him.

Brahma, who was disguised like a holy mendicant, began to tremble and went away: however, before he turned round, his efflux fell to the ground at the door of the hermitage. The efflux is describe, as Hataca, like gold, Cara-hataca, radiant and shining like gold, which is the colour of Brahma; it is always in motion like quicksilver....

In due time she was delivered of a fine boy amidst a vast quantity of water, and who was really the son of Brahma, and exactly like him. Then Santanu made a Cunda, or hole like a cup, and put the child and waters into it. The waters soon worked their way below to the depth of five Yojans, or forty miles nearly, and as far as Patal, or the infernal regions. This Cunda, or small circular pond, or lake, is called Brahmacunda, and the river issuing from it Brahma-putra, the son of Brahma....

In the Ambica-chanda it is said that the sun performs there his ablutions before he appears above the horizon. It is called Sadya-hrada, or the deep pool where the sun gets rid of his weariness, Sad or Sadi, after his fatiguing task. For this reason the Brahma-putra, which comes out of this pool, is called Gabhasti, or the river of the sun....

The Brahma-putra, is also called Hradini, as I observed in a former Essay on the Geography of the Puranas. This word, sometimes pronounced Hladni, signifies in Sanscrit a deep and large river, from Hrida, to be pronounced Hrada or nearly so, and from which comes Hradana and Hradini. In the list of rivers in the Padma-purana, it is called Hradya or Hradyan, and its mouth is called by Ptolemy the Airradon Ostium, or the mouth of the river Hradan: and according to him, another name for it was Antiboli, from a town of that name, called also by Pliny Antomela, in Sanscrit, Hasti-malla, in the spoken dialects Hatti-malla, now Feringy-bazar to the S.E. of Dhacca....

The trident of the lord of the world is certainly Vara-sula, Pra-sula, and Sri-sula, which are denominations implying excellence and power. The rock on which it stood was of course Vara-sila, Para-sila, and Sri-sila, or the most excellent, and blessed rock, and the river in which it stood was once so called probably, at first by favourite poets who sang the praises of Maha-deva and of his linga, not forgetting the rock on which it stood, nor the river in which it was situated, for we find the Brahma-putra called by European writers of the seventeenth century Persilis, and Sersilis, in the easternmost parts of Hindustan, and it is connected by them with the river Lacsha, or Lakya....

In the long lists of rivers in the Maha-bharat and Padma-purana, the Brahma-putra is called Anta-sila, or the river of the rock of our latter end; alluding to the above rock....


Ctesias mentions wild men living in the waters of the river Gaita in India in some part of its course, and from the context this was in the easternmost parts of that country. Gaita is perhaps for Khatai, another name, for the Brahma-putra, because it was supposed to come from the immense country of Khatai. Palladius, in his account of the Brahmens says, that there were in the Ganges dragons seventy cubits long, besides an animal called Odonto who could swallow a whole elephant and was so much dreaded that no body durst cross that river, only at the time of the year when the Brahmens visited their wives who lived on the other side, for during that season the monster was never seen. Palladius supposes this river to be the Ganges, which seems to have been the limit of his geographical knowledge towards the east, but it was more probably the Brahma-putra. The denominations of Par-silis or Ser-silis are now unknown in India, as well as that of Khamdan mentioned by El Edrissi, who says that it is a large river which comes from China and falls into the Ganges. There is no doubt however that at an early period it was current in India, for it is the Cainas of Pliny, and the Doanas or Daonas of Ptolemy. These two words being joined together make Cain-Doanas. In Sanscrit Cayan-dhu, and in a derivative form Cayan-dhava, or Cayan-dhau, Cayan-dhauni, or dhauna and Cayan-dhuni, would signify the river of Caya or Brahma, and of course it is another name for the Brahma-putra, implying exactly the same thing....

This country of Cayan or Cayan-dhu is mentioned by M. Polo, with a river called Brius, which is the Brahma-putra....

To the west of Carayan and of the Corrun hills was the country called Cayndu by M. Polo, and which was bounded towards the west by the river Brius. This is the Brahma-putra, which is often styled, if not called, the river Biryya, because it is the efflux of Brahma, and this word is always pronounced in the east Birjja....

This Brahma-cunda, from which issues the Brahma-putra, is the same which is called Chiamay by De Barros, and other Portuguese writers. De Barros calls the Brahma-putra the Caor river, and says, that it comes from the lake Chiamay, and from thence it goes to the town of Caor after which it was denominated, thence to Sirote, to Camotay, and afterwards into the sea....

The Brahma, or Brahmi river, another name for the Brahma-putra, is called Caya, one of the names of Brahma; hence the river of Ava, supposed to spring from the above lake, is called Cay-pumo, or the Burman Brahmu-putra; for the Burman country is also called Pummay according to Dr. Buchanan, and Puma-hang by the four Chinese merchants mentioned by Du Halde....


The Pauranics, in their geographical diagrams, make the Hradini, or Brahma-putra, with the Pavani or Ava river, to flow toward the S.E. The source of the eastern branch of the Doanas, or Brahma-putra, is really at the Brahma-cunda...

Pliny calls the river of Ava, Pumas or Puman, in the objective case; and says that many nations in that part of the country were called in general Brachmanoe, it should be Barmanoe. One is particularly noticed by him, "the Maccocalingoe, with two rivers called Pumas, and Cainas; both navigable, but the Cainas alone, says he, fall into the Ganges." It is therefore the Cayana, or Brahma-putra....

Ptolemy says that the easternmost branch of the Ganges was called Antibole[???] at Airradon. This last is from the Sanscrit Hradana, and is the name of the Brahma-putra.


-- On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford


[In the Cshetra-samasa, the "Carna-phulli/Chatganh" river is said to come from "Jayadri/mountains-of-victory", and the "Nabhi/Naf" river from the "Suvarda/golden-mountains."]

In the Cshetra-samasa the Carna-phulli [Karnaphuli/Karnafuli/Khawthlanguipui: Wiki] or Chatganh [Chittagong: Wiki] river, is said to come from the Jayadri or mountains of victory, and the Nabhi or Naf [Naf: Wiki] river from the Suvarda, or golden mountains...
 
[Called "Calindi" river because it comes from a hilly country named "Calinda".]

Blue Yamuna [Yamuna/Jamuna: Wiki] or Calindi [Kalindi/"Yamuna {Kalindi} is one of the ashtabharya {8 wives} Lord Krishna": Wiki], the daughter of the sun, the sister of the last Manu, and also of Yama or Samana, our Pluto or Summanus. Her relationship with the lesser Calindi, or Calini, is not noticed by the Pauranics, though otherwise well known. In the spoken dialects it is called Jamuna, Jumna, and Jubuna particularly in Bengal. It is called Diamuna by Ptolemy, Jomanes by Pliny, and Jobares by Arrian, probably for Jobanes or Jubuna. It is called Calindi because it has its source in the hilly country of Calinda, called Culinda in the Geographical Commentaries on the Maha-bharata.[???] It is the Culindrine of Ptolemy from Culindan, a derivative from Culinda....
 
[Called "Triveni" because three rivers meet there, except that there are really only two.]
 
The confluence of the Ganga and Yamuna at Prayaga [Allahabad/Prayagraj/Ilahabad: Wiki]  is called Triveni by the Pauranics; because three rivers are supposed to meet there; but the third is by no means obvious to the sight....
 
[Called "Triveni" because, like braided hair, three rivers flow together, but don't mix.]

These three rivers flow then together, as far as the southern Triveni in Bengal, forming the Triveni, or the three plaited locks: for their waters do not mix, but keep distinct all the way. The waters of the Yamuna are blue, those of the Sarasvati white, and the Ganges is of a muddy yellowish colour....
 
[Called "Tamasa/Dark-river", because its surrounded by dense forests.]

The Tamasa, or dark river, from its being skirted, at least formerly, with gloomy forests, is called Tonsa or Tonso in the spoken dialects and by Ptolemy Touso or Tousoa....
 
[Called "Parnasa" because there is a fort at its confluence with the Ganges called "Parnasa"]
 
It is occasionally called Parnasa, as in the Vayu and* [Section of the earth.] Matsya-puranas; and at its confluence with the Ganges, there is a very ancient place, and fort called to this day Parnasa....
 
[Called "Carmmanasa" because contact with it causes one to lose good karma; called "Vindhya-maulica" because they are the original mountains of "Vindhya"; the country around it is called "dark" because the mountain insolently reared its head above the Himalaya; the ground it covers is called "Mauli" because the "Carmmanasa" comes from the country of "Mauli"; the "Omalis" of Megasthenes sounds like "Mauli," therefore it's declared to be the same; "Commenasis" of Megasthenes is declared to be "Sarayu", and called "Commenasis" because it comes from a country called "Comanh/Almora"; the "Cacuthis" of Megasthenes is declared to be "Puna-puna", called "Cacuthis" because it comes from a country called "Cicata;" called "Magadhi" by the Puranics because it comes from a country called "Cicata."]
 
The next river is the hateful Carmmanasa, so called, because, by the contact alone of its waters, we lose at once the fruit of all our good works. Its source is in that part of the Vindhya hills called in the Puranas Vindhya-maulica, which implies the heads, peaks or summits of the original mountains of Vindhya. This mountain presumed once to rear his head above that of Himalaya, and thus consigned it and the intermediate country to total darkness. One day Vindhya, perceiving the sage Agastya his spiritual guide, prostrated himself to the ground before him as usual, when the sage as a punishment for his insolence, ordered him to remain in that posture.... All the ground he covers with his huge frame is denominated Mauli, or the heads or peaks of Vindhya, and is declared to be the original Vindhya, which gives its name to the whole range, from sea to sea, and is supposed to extend from the Sona to the Tonsa. As the Carmmanasa comes from the country of Mauli, there is then a strong presumption, that it is the river Omalis of Megasthenes: thus the great river, which he calls Commenasis, is the Sarayu, and is so called, because it comes from the country of Comanh, or Almora. The river Cacuthis of the same author is the Puna-puna, and is so called because it flows through the country of Cicata. It is also called Magadhi by the Pauranics, for a similar reason. In this manner the Yamuna is also called Calindi, because it comes from the hilly country of Calinda...
 
[River "Mauli" called "Infected/Spoiled" because of Myth of Tri-Sancu; "Vindhya" mountains called "Rohita/Lohita/Red-and-Bloody" because of Myth of Tri-Sancu.]
 
The waters of the river Mauli were originally as pure, and beneficial to mankind, as those of any river in the country. However they were long after infected and spoiled through a most strange and unheard of circumstance, in consequence of which its present name was bestowed upon it.
 
Tri-sancu was a famous and powerful king, who lived at a very early period, and through religious austerities, and spells, presumed to ascend to heaven with his family. The gods, enraged at his insolence, opposed him, and he remains suspended half way with his head downwards. From his mouth issues a bloody saliva, of a most baneful nature. It falls on Vindhya, and gives to these mountains a reddish hue: hence they are called Rohita or Lohita, the red and bloody hills in the vicinity of Rotas....
 
[Called "Sona/red" in Puranas;  called "Hiranyabahu/Golden arm" in Amara cosa.]
 
The Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], or red river: in the Puranas it is constantly called Sona, and I believe never otherwise. In the Amara cosa, and other tracts, I am told, it is called Hiranya-bahu, implying the golden arm, or branch of a river, or the golden canal or channel. These expressions imply an arm or branch of the Sona, which really forms two branches before it falls into the Ganges....
 
[Called "golden" because it's a place of shelter for large trading boats carrying gold and wealth during the monsoon.]
 
The epithet of golden does by no means imply that gold was found in its sands. It was so called, probably, on account of the influx of gold and wealth arising from the extensive trade carried on through it; for it was certainly a place of shelter for all the large trading boats during the stormy weather and the rainy season.
 
In the extracts from Megasthenes by Pliny and Arrian, the Sonus and Erannoboas appear either as two distinct rivers, or as two arms of the same river. Be this as it may, Arrian says that the Erannoboas was the third river in India, which is not true. But I suppose that Megasthenes meant only the Gangetick provinces: for he says that the Ganges was the first and largest. He mentions next the Commenasis or Sarayu, from the country of Commanh, as a very large river. The third large river is then the Erannoboas or river Sona.
 
[The "Hiranaya-baha/Hiranya-bahu" is said to be "well known to this day to every school boy," but has "0" presence on Google minus Asiatick Researches.]
 
Ptolemy, finding himself peculiarly embarrassed with regard to this river, and the metropolis of India situated on its banks, thought proper to suppress it entirely. Others have done the same under similar distressful circumstances. It is however well known to this day, under the denomination of Hiranya-baha, even to every school boy, in the Gangetick provinces, and in them there is no other river of that name.[???!!!]...
 
[Called "Puna-Puna/Again-and-again" because "mystically" it removes sins "again and again"; called "Magadha/Cicati/Megasthenes Cacuthis" because it flows through the country of "Magadha/Cicata".]
 
The next river is the Puna-puna [Punpun: Wiki], which signifies again and again, in a mystical sense[???]; for it removes sins again and again. It is a most holy stream, and is called also Magadha, because it flows through the country of Magadha or Cicata. Hence this river might be called also Cicati, and it is the Cacuthis of Megasthenes....
 
[Called "Chandan" because it flows through the groves of Chandra; called "Goga," which should "rightly" be called "Cauca," because it falls into Ganges at a place called "Cucu"; called in the Jina-vilas "Aranya-baha," because it's "a torrent from the wilderness."]
 
Let us now proceed to the Sulacshni, or Chandravati, according to the Cshetra-samasa. It is now called the river Chandan, because it flows through the Van or groves of Chandra, in the spoken dialects Chandwan, or Chandan. In the maps it is called Goga, which should be written Cauca, because according to the above tract, it falls into the Ganges, at a place called Cucu, and in a derivative form Caucava, Caucwa, or Cauca. It flows a little to the eastward of Bhagalpur: but the place, originally so called, has been long ago swallowed up by the Ganges, along with the town of Bali-gram. In the Jina-vilas, it is called Aranya-baha[!!!], or the torrent from the wilderness, being really nothing more....
 
[Called "Rada" because it flows through the country of "Radha."]
 
The Rada, now the Bansli [Bansloi: Wiki], falls into the Ganges near Jungypur [Jangipur: Wiki]. I believe it should be written Radha, because it flows through the country of that name.
 
The Dwaraca [Dwarka: Wiki] is next:
 
[Called "Mayhuracshi/Peacock-eyes".]

Then, the Mayuracshi [Mayhurakshi: Wiki], or with the eyes of a Mayura, or peacock [Peacock Eyes: Wiki]; this is the river More....
 
[Called "Bacreswari" because it comes from the hot wells of "Bacreswara-mahadeva", now the "Bakreshwar Thermal Power Station".]
 
The next river is the Bacreswari [Bakreshwar: Wiki], which comes from the hot wells of Bacreswara-mahadeva, or with the crooked Linga....
 
[Called "Aji/full of resplendence"; Megasthenes' "Asmytis" should be "Amystis, the pronunciation of "Ajmati."]
 
The Aji, or resplendent river, is the next: its name at full length is Ajavati or Ajamati, full of resplendence. The Ajmati, as it is pronounced, is the Amystis of Megasthenes, instead of Asmytis.... 
 
[Called by the Cshetra-samasa "Damodara", a sacred name of Vishnu; Wikipedia says "Damodar" means "rope around the belly," which is another name of "Krishna", because his foster-mother, Yashoda, tied him to a large urn.]
 
The next river is the Damodara [Damodar: Wiki], one of the sacred names of Vishnu, and according to the Cshetra-samasa, it is the Vedasmriti, or Vedavati of the Puranas. Another name for it is Devanad, especially in the upper parts of its course....
 
[Called "Suvarna-recha/streak of gold," for the gold found in the riverbed according to Wikipedia; called "Suctimati" in the Puranas because it flows from the "Richsha" Bear mountains, meaning "abounding with shells."]
 
Then comes the Suvarna-recha [Subarnarekha/Swarnarekha: Wiki], or Hiranya-recha, that is to say the golden streak [Subarnarekha, meaning "streak of gold": Wiki]. It is called also in the Puranas, in the list of rivers, Suctimati, flowing from the Ricsha, or bear mountains. Its name signifies abounding with shells, in Sanscrit Sucti, Sancha, or Cambu....
 
The fourth river is the Maha-nada or Maha-nadi [Mahanadi/Hirakud Dam: Wiki], that is to say the great river. It is mentioned in the lists of rivers in the Puranas, but otherwise it is seldom noticed....
 
[Called "Dosaron" by Ptolemy; but Wikipedia says Ptolemy called it "Manada."]
 
Ptolemy considers the Cocila and Brahmani rivers as one, which he calls Adamas, or diamond river, and to the Maha-nadi he gives the name of Dosaron. He is however mistaken: the Maha-nadi is the diamond river, and his Dosaron consists of the united streams of the Brahmani and the Cocila, and is so called because they come from the Dasaranya, also Dasarna, or the ten forest-cantons. He might indeed have been led into this mistake very easily, for the Brahmani and Cocila come from a diamond country in Chuta-Nagpur, and in Major Rennell’s general map of India, these diamond mines towards the source of these two rivers are mentioned, and seem to extend over a large tract of ground.... 
Mouth of the Manada: —Ptolemy enumerates four rivers which enter the Gulf between Kannagara and the western mouth of the Ganges, the Manada, the Tyndis, the Dosaron and the Adamas. These would seem to be identical respectively with the four great rivers belonging to this part of the coast which succeed each other in the following order: -- The Mahanadi. the Brahmani, the Vaitarani and the Suvarnarekha, and this is the mode of identification which Lassen has adopted. With regard to the Manada there can be no doubt that it is the Mahanadi, the great river of Orissa at the bifurcation of which Katak the capital is situated. The name is a Sanskrit compound, meaning 'great river.' Yule differs from Lassen with regard to the other identifications, making the Tyndis one of the branches of the Mahanadi, the Dosaron,—the Brahmani, the Adamas,—the Vaitarani and the Kambyson (which is Ptolemy’s western mouth of the Ganges) -- the Suvarnarekha.
 
The Dosaron is the river of the region inhabited  by the Dasarnas, a people mentioned in the Vishnu Purana as belonging to the south-east of Madhya-desa in juxtaposition to the Sabaras, or Suars. The word is supposed to be from dasan ‘ten' and rina 'a fort,' and so to mean 'the ten forts.'
 
Adamas is a Greek word meaning diamond. The true Adamas, Yule observes, was in all probability the Sank branch of the Brahmani, from which diamonds were got in the days of Mogul splendour.
 
Sippara:—The name is taken by Yule as representing the Sanskrit Sarparaka. Para in Sanskrit means 'the further shore or opposite bank of a river.'
 
Minagara: -- The same authority identifies this with Jajhpur. In Arrowsmith's map I find, however, a small place marked, having a name almost identical with the Greek, Mungrapur, situated at some distance from Jajhpur and nearer the sea.
 
Kosamba is placed by Yule at Balasor, but by Lassen at the mouth of the Subanreckha which, as we have seen, he identities with the Adamas. There was a famous city of the same name, Kansambi, in the north-went of India, on the River Jumna, which became the Pandu capital after Hastinapuru had been swept away by the Ganges, and which was noted as the shrine of the most sacred of all the statues of Buddha. It is mentioned in the Ramayana, the Mahavansa, and the Meghaduta of Kalidasa. It may thus be reasonably concluded that the Kosamba of Ptolemy was a seat of Buddhism established by propagandists of that faith who came from Kansambi.
 
-- Ancient India: as described by Ptolemy; being a translation of the chapters which describe India and Central and Eastern Asia in the treatise on geography written by Klaudios Ptolemaios, the celebrated astronomer, by J. W. McCrindle, M.A., M.R.A.S., Late Principal of the Government College, Patna, and Fellow of the University of Calcutta, 1885
 
[Called "Damiadee," but it's real name should be "Dhumyati," from the mist-like smoke arising from its bed; several rivers in India are so-called; "Hiranya-baha" is called "Cujjhati/Cuhi" from "Cuha," a mist arising from its bed, but since the "Hiranya-baha" has nearly disappeared, this fog is no longer seen, as is also the case with the "Dhumyati;" "Damiadee" is now called "Lohree/Rohree" from a town of that name near its confluence with the Indus; there are no search results for any of these names on Google.]
 
The Damiadee[???] was first noticed by the Sansons in France, but was omitted since by every geographer, I believe, such as the Sieur Robert, the famous D’Anville, &c; but it was revived by Major Rennell, under the name of Dummody. I think its real name was Dhumyati, from a thin mist like smoke, arising from its bed. Several rivers in India are so named: thus the Hiranya-baha, or eastern branch of the Sona, is called Cujjhati, or Cuhi† [Commentary on the Geog. of the M. Bh.] from Cuha, a mist hovering occasionally over its bed. As this branch of the Sona has disappeared, or nearly so, this fog is no longer to be seen. I think, this has been also the fate of the Dhumyati, which is now absorbed by the sands.... The Damiadee is now called by the natives, Lohree or Rohree, from a town of that name, near its confluence with the Indus....
 
[Wikipedia says "Charmanwati" is a river mentioned in the Mahabharata, believed to be the ancient name of "Chambal" river, meaning "river on whose banks leather is dried"; Mahabharata refers to "Chambal" as "Charmanyavati", originating in the blood of thousands of animals sacrificed by King Rantideva on the banks of Charmanwati.]
 
The next is the Charmmanwati [Charmanwati: Wiki], or abounding with hides. It is often mentioned in the Puranas, and is called also Charmmabala, and Sivanada, in the spoken dialects Chambal and Seonad. It is sometimes represented as reddened with the bloody hides put to steep in its water.* [In the Megha Data[???] this river is said to have originated in the blood shed by Ranti Deva at the Gomedhas, or offerings of kine.]...
 
There is a town called Sibnagara[???], or more generally Seonah[???], the town of Siva, after whom this river is denominated....
 
[Wikipedia says the Rigveda names a river "Sindhu," which is thought to be the "Indus"; there is another river called "Sindh", which is a tributary of the "Yamuna".]
 
The Sindhu[???] or Sind[???], is occasionally mentioned in the Puranas, as well as the little river Para, commonly called Parvati, which, after winding to the north of Narwar, falls into the Sindhu near Vijayagar. It is famous for its noisy falls, and romantic scenes on its banks, and the numerous flocks of cranes and wild geese to be seen there, particularly at Buraicha west of Narwar....
 
[Called "Vetrarati/abounding-with-withies".]
 
The Vetrarati [Betwa/Shuktimati, "In Sanskrit 'Betwa" is Vetravati": Wiki], or abounding with withies [a tough, flexible branch of an osier or other willow, used for tying, binding, or basketry.], is a most sacred river. Vetra or Betra is a withy, and so is Vithr in the old Saxon. In the spoken dialects and in English, the letter R is omitted; in Hindi they say Beit and in English With or withy. In the spoken dialects, it is called Betwa and Betwanti.... 
The Chambal or the Carmanvati rises from the Aravalli range northwest of Indore and flows north-east through eastern Rajputana into the Yamuna. The Kalisindh flows north from the Vindhya range to join the Chambal on the right a little north of Piparda. The Parvati is a local river of indore which flows north-west to join the Chambal on the right. According to Cunningham it is the Para of the Puranas. The Kunu is a right lower tributary of the Chambal, and the Mej is its first left tributary. The Berach, a tributary of the Chambal, rises from the Aravalli range. The point where the Berach receives the Dhund, becomes known as the Banas (Skt. Varnasa). The Gambhira is a tributary of the Yamuna above the Chambal flowing east from Gangapur. The Vetravati (modern Betwa) rises from the Paripatra mountains. In its course towards the Yamuna it is joined by many tributaries. The Ken (Cainas according to Arrian) is an important tributary of the Yamuna below the Vetravati ....
 
-- Historical Geography of Ancient India, by Bimala Churn Law, M.A., L.L.B., Ph.D., D.Litt, Membre d'Honneur de la Societe Asiatique of Paris, Hon. Fellow Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland; Hony. Member Royal Asiatic Society Ceylon; Fellow Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal; Author Tribes in Ancient India; History of Pali Literature; Geography of Early Buddhism; Geographical Essays; The Magadhas in Ancient India, etc., with a preface by Prof. Louis Renou
 
[Called "Saravati" because "Saravan/Saraban" is "a thicket of reeds" on its banks; called "Su-Vama" in the Mahabharata because it is "most beautiful"; called "Sushoma" in the Bhagavat because it is "most beautiful"; also called "Beautiful Shoma/Soma"; called "Sausami/Su-sami" in the Amara-cosa, which is declared to be the "Isamus" of Strabo, the boundary to Menander's kingdom.]
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36180
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Thu Feb 17, 2022 6:42 am

Part 2 of 4
 
Let us now pass to the rivers to the north of the Ganges, or on the left of it. The first is the Saravati, or full of reeds: another name of the same import is Bana-ganga, this is used by natives: in the Maha-bharata, it is called Su-Vama, or most beautiful: its present name, and of the same import is Rama-ganga, or Ramya-ganga. In the Saravan, or Saraban, that is to say the thickets of reeds on its banks, Carticeya was born. This name is sometimes applied to the river itself, though improperly, and from Saraban, Ptolemy made Sarabon and Sarabos. It is called Sushoma, in the Bhagavat, or the most beautiful. It may be also translated the beautiful Shoma or Soma....
 
In the Amara-cosa, and commentary, it is called Sausami in a derivative form from Su-sami. It is declared there to be in the famous and extensive country of Usinara.... There is little doubt but that the Soma or Sami is the Isamus of Strabo, the boundary of Menander's kingdom.... 
And the Dictionary of Amara, in describing the earth, stands also on that double division which it completes by the secondary association of the two other directions:  [x] 1 [II. I. 6-7.]: "In starting from the Saravati, the country, which is to the southeast, is the East; that, which is to the north-west, is the North.'
 
Thus, to Amara, the South is expressly connected with the East, and the North with the West. The glossologist Vandyaghatiya [Sarvananda] writes on the passage that 'the Saravati is a river of India that runs from the north-east towards the Western Ocean' [x]. The indication seems plain and clear. Unfortunately real geography does not confirm it. Vandyaghatiya, a veritable glossologist, has deduced from the text itself the indication which he appears to have added here. He has borrowed it neither from the modern geography, nor from the ancient, nor from the consecrated nomenclatures of the rivers in the epics and the Puranas. The pretended Saravati of Vandyaghatiya will be searched in vain. In fact, the tradition has perpetuated, this time also, an appellation that had no more any relation, for a long time, with reality.
 
There had been a time, when the name Saravati, '[the river] with reeds,' was applied to a course of water, which separated the whole of Aryan India into two parts. Panini expressly teaches the formation of the name.2 [Sar-adinam ca (VI. 3. 120).] The memory of a frontier indicated by the river Saravati is curiously preserved in a celebrated episode of the Buddhist tradition. When Kotikarna goes to consult the Buddha on the limits of the country of strict observance, the Lord fixes the southern limit at Saravati: "In the South there is a city named Saravati, and beyond that is a river named Saravati. There is the boundary [x]."
Such is at least the tradition of the Mulasarvastivadin school in the original text gathered by the compilers of the Civyavadana.3 [Ed. Cowell and Neil, p. 21.] The editors of the text, Cowell and Neil, cite two variants of the name, furnished by some manuscripts of inferior value: Sarvavati (Ms. A) and Savaravati (Ms. B). It is this last reading which has been followed by Yi-tsing, the author (responsible, if not actual) of the Mulasarvastivadin Vinaya. He has rendered the name of the city and the river as Che-pa (or fo)-lo-fa-ti which supposes an original Savaravati.1 [Tok., XVII, 4, 108-a, 9.] Yi-tsing reproduces the same form of the name in another treatise of the same Vinaya, viz. the Mulasarvastivada Ekasatakarma,2 [Tok., XVII, 5, 57-b, 2.] wherein the same episode is repeated in an abridged form. The reading Savaravati is undoubtedly due to an attempt at correction to substitute for the unknown Saravati a name which evoked the idea of the savage tribe of the Savaras who inhabited the central plateau on the southern border of the basin of the Ganges. The corresponding passage of the Vinaya of the Sarvastivadins is known to us only from the Chinese version due to Punyatara, which appears, owing to the fault of the translator or of the original, in a state of inextricable confusion. After having given Mouth Usira (Yeou-chi-lo) as the northern limit, it adds: 'beyond that mountain, and not far off, there is the tree So-lo by the source with rushes.'3 [Tok., XVI, 4, 59-a, 17.] The 'source with rushes' seems to be the equivalent of Saravati,'[the water] which has some reeds,' and the tree So-lo=Sara or Sala seems to go back to the same original. Through and through, this Vinaya gives 'the river of the Bamboos', as the limit in the North-East which too evokes the Saravati. Such as it is, the passage is not then utilisable. The Pali Vinaya of the Sthavira school substitutes Salalavati (with the variants Sallavati and Salilavati, though the evidence of Jataka, I, 49, and the Sumangalavilasini, I, 173, confirms the reading Salala⁰) for Saravati. It makes that river the boundary in the south-east: puratthima-dakkhinaya disaya Salalavati nama nadi.4  [Vinayapitaka, Mahavagga, V, 13, 12 ] The direction of the south-east in the Pali work partly agrees with the direction of the south in the Vinaya of the Mulasarvastivadins. It is in absolute contradiction of the Brahmanical conception of the Saravati which, separating the North and the East, must flow to the north-west of the country of the Middle, i.e. Madhya-desa, which is the land of strict observance.5 [According to the Brahmanical conception, the Saravati seems to have crossed the land called Madhyadesa (i.e. the Central region of Northern India) from the north-east to the south-west. The land was originally called Aryavarta and was later regarded as the heart of it. See Sircar, Cosm. Geog. Anc. Ind. Lit., pp. 17-18.]
 
The city of Saravati (Saravati-nagari), which the Vinaya of the Mulasarvastivadins place just on this side of the river Saravati, is no better known than the river itself. A city of the same name, it is true, appears in the Raghuvamsa, XV. 97, as the capital of Lava, son of Rama, while the latter's other son reigned at Kusavati: [x].
 
This is at least the text adopted by Mallinatha and generally accepted on the authority of that commentator. But the commentators Vallabha, Vijayananda-suri and Caritravardhana read: Sravastyam ca, and Hemadri and Summativijaya have: Sravatyam ca. And in fact, the Uttarakanda of the Ramayana, which Kalidasa follows, calls the capital of Lava Sravasti in the text of Bombay, CVIII. 5, as also in the text of Calcutta, CXXI. 4 ([x]).1 [Gorresio's edition, CXIII. 24 has Sravati: [x]] Actually, according to all the texts of the Ramayana, Lava reigned over Uttara-Kosala while Kusa ruled over Kosala proper ([x]). Sravasti was the capital of Uttara-Kosala.2 [The Raghuvamsa (XVI. 31 ff.) suggests that Kusavati lay in a territory to the south of the Vindhyas, apparently in the present Raipur-Bilaspur-Sambalpur region which was called Kosala at least from before the middle of the fourth century when the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupta was composed. This country was regarded as Kosala proper while the Ayodhya region was known as Uttara-Kosala. See also Raghuvamsa, VI. 71, and Vayu Purana, 89. 199-200 -- [x]. Cf. Dey, Geog. Dict., s.v. See above, p. 106.] The city and the river of Saravati on the confines of the North and the East have nothing to do here.
 
A precise location of the site of Gonarda with reference to Saravati, which is not to be found, must then be given up. But one fact subsists. In the traditional division of Aryavarta into two regions, viz. North and East, Gonarda, treated grammatically as a locality of the 'Orientals', is not in the North, however may have come its secondary orientation. It is then not to be surprised if Varahamihira, the only known author who mentions Gonarda after the texts already cited,1 [The Markandeya Purana mentions Gonarda along with the countries of the southern and western parts of India. See Chapter LVIII, verses 20-29, though the stanzas appear to be an adaptation from those of the Brhatsamhita. But the Puranas generally mention Gonarda along with the eastern countries (cf. above, p. 38, note 1). The Gaunardas are mentioned in a list of ancient ruling clans in one of the manuscripts of the Vayu Purana (Pargiter, The Purana Text, etc., p. 3). Besides the Br. and Mark. lists, Gonarda is found in Parasara's list Cosm. Geog., p. 94n). ] places Gonarda among the countries of the south in the astrological chart of India (Brhatsamhita, XIV. 12: [x]. The name of Gonarda appears twice more in the Brhatsamhita, in the texts of two purely astrological groups: IX. 13: [x] and XXXII. 22: [x]. In his geographical nomenclature, Varahamihira seems to throw the names at the hazard of the metre, so that nothing about their relative position can be inferred from a stand on the order of classification. ...
 
-- Studies in The Geography of Ancient and Medieval India, by D.C. Sircar, Carmichael Professor and Head of the Department of Ancient Indian History and Culture, University of Calcutta, 1971.
 

The beautiful Vama was mentioned by Megasthenes, as a river falling into the Ganges, according to Pliny. This river consists of two branches, the Western is called Gangan, according to the late surveys made by order of Government; the eastern branch is the Ram-ganga, and they unite about twenty miles to the south of Rampoor. On the banks of the former lived the Gangani of Ptolemy[???] called Tangani in some copies.... 
ABSTRACT
 
Water is a valuable resource for the survival of mankind. Fast industrialisation for sustainable development is causing major concern to the pollution of water because most of the industries are dumping their waste directly in to the rivers. Present work deals with the assessment of phsico chemical parameters of Gangan River at Moradabad, Uttar Pradesh, India. Gangan river water at six different sites and at different depths was collected and analysed following standards methods of sampling and testing.
 
INTRODUCTION
 
Environmental pollution is one of the most acute problems that we are facing today [1]. India has seen the large-scale development in industrial and technological areas in last few decades. The rapid growing population, improved living standards, and the pressure on the present water resources are increasing day by day [2, 3]. The industrial revolution in developing countries improved the living standard of people that result the over exploitation of natural resources. Human activities have put a considerable pressure on the availability of basic human necessities such as clean water, air and land. Waste water from various industries, municipal corporations, urban and rural runoff, chemicals, surfactants, fertilizers, pesticides and herbicides in agriculture and the decomposition of vegetable and animal matter discharge into ground and surface water, making it unfit for human and animal consumption. Studies of literature [4-10] have shown that many industries are discharging their effluents into nearby rivers. Water sources are polluted by domestic wastage in rural areas whereas industrial wastages discharged into natural water sources in urban areas. This has attained hazardous conditions, especially in big cities where the population is large, the demand for water is very high, and industries are developing at a faster rate. But due to industrial revolution, water which is collected in the various water resources are highly polluted in various ways. Few organic and inorganic compounds, when present in water above permissible limit are toxic and carcinogenic and cause several ailments in humans. Inorganic contaminants like heavy metals due to their non-degradable nature often accumulate through tropic level causing a deleterious biological effect. One of the major reasons of river water pollution in India is unplanned urban development without adequate attention to sewage and waste disposals [11-15].  
  
Moradabad city in Uttar Pradesh, India is famous for Brass Metal Handicrafts not only in India but also in abroad since ancient times. This city is situated in western U.P. between 28°-21´ to 28°- 16´ Latitude North and 78°- 4´to79O Longitude East. Presently it is an Industrial and Commercial city. Ram Ganga River flows in the north east and Gangan River is there in south west of the city. The brass industry in Moradabad is regularly discharging the effluents into the river Gangan. River Gangan receives almost all the domestic and industrial effluents of Moradabad city. The water of river Gangan is highly polluted by direct contamination of sewage and industrial effluents. Quality of river Gangan water is degrading day by day hence there is an urgent need of analysing physicochemical parameters of river at a regular basis. In this study, an attempt was made to monitor the physicochemical water parameters of river Gangan and assess the extent of pollution by comparing the results with WHO standards.
 
-- River Water Pollution Assessment of Gangan River in Moradabad, Uttar Pradesh, by Dr. Megha Agarwal, Assistant Professor, Moradabad Institute of Technology, Moradabad, October 15, 2017
 
The Gangani (Γαγγανοι) were a people of ancient Ireland who are referred to in Ptolemy's 2nd century Geography as living in the south-west of the island, probably near the mouth of the River Shannon, between the Auteini to the north and the Uellabori to the south. There appears to have been a people of the same name in north-west Wales, as Ptolemy calls the Llŷn Peninsula the "promontory of the Gangani" (Γαγγανὤν ἄκρον).
 
-- Gangani, by Wikipedia
 
[The river "Gaura/Gauri/Gaurani" is the name of many rivers; it is probably the "Agoranis" of Megasthenes.]

The next river is the Gaura, Gauri, or Gaurani.[???] There are many rivers so called, but it is doubtful whether this was meant by the Pauranics. The inhabitants of the country[???] call it so, this is sufficient authority, and it is probably the Agoranis of Megasthenes....
 
[Called "Sambu/Sucti/Sye/abounding with small shells"; declared to be the "Sambus" of Megasthenes.]
 
The Gomati[???] [Gumti/Gomti/Gumati/Gomati in Bangladesh: Wiki], or Vasishti[???] [Vashishti in Konkan coast of Maharashtra: Wiki] river, is called in the spoken dialects Gumti. About fifty miles above Lucknow it divides into two branches, which unite again below Jounpoor. The eastern branch retains the name of Gumti; the western branch is called Sambu and Sucti, and in the spoken dialects Sye, because it abounds with small shells.... I know several other rivers so called, and for the same reason. In the spoken dialects, their name is pronounced Sye as here, Soy and Sui, at other places, from the Sanscrit Sucti. This river is not mentioned in any Sanscrit book that I ever saw, but I take it to be the Sambus of Megasthenes....
Image
The River Gumti, Lucknow
Photographer: Lawrie and Company, G.W.
Medium: Photographic print
Date: 1895
 
Photograph of the Gumti River at Lucknow in Uttar Pradesh, India, from the Macnabb Collection, taken by G.W. Lawrie and Company in the 1890s. Lucknow, the capital of Uttar Pradesh, was the home of the Nawabs of Avadh (Oudh) who ruled until the middle of the 19th century. Most of the architectural monuments of this period stand on the southern bank of the Gumti, which flows through the city. The Imperial Gazetteer of India records: “The two principal rivers [of Lucknow District] are the Gumti and Sai, and near these streams and their small tributaries the surface is broken by ravines, while the banks of the rivers are generally sandy. The Gumti enters the District from the north and after passing Lucknow city turns to the east and forms part of the boundary between Lucknow and Bara Banki. It is liable to sudden floods of great magnitude. Its chief tributary is the Behta, a small perennial stream rising in Hardoi.” This photograph shows washer men on the riverbank, laundry laid out to dry and a railway bridge in the distance.
 
-- The River Gumti, Lucknow, by British Library Online Gallery

[Called "Sarayu/Prema-bahini/friendly stream;" according to Wikipedia, "Sar" means "to flow"; therefore "sarayu" means "air/wind/that which is streaming;" declared to be Megasthenes' "Commenases/Comaunish," because it comes from the country of "Comaunh/Almorah"; declared to be Artemidorus/Strabo's "Ocdanes", because it flows through the country of "Oude", called "Oeta" by the poet Nonnus.]
 
According to the above Geographical Treatise[???], the Sarayu is also called Prema-bahini, or the friendly stream. Towards the west it sends a branch called in the Puranas Tamasi, and in the spoken dialectics and in the maps Tonsa: it is a most holy stream, and joins the lesser Saraya in the lower parts of its course....
 
It is omitted by Ptolemy, but it is the large river called by Megasthenes Commenases, or the Comaunish river, because it comes from the country of Comaunh, called also Almorah. It is called Ocdanes by Artemidorus as cited by Strabo, because it flows by the town and through the country of Oude, called Oeta by the poet Nonnus....
  
The Rava [East Rapti/West Rapti: Wiki], or noisy river, is mentioned in the lists of countries in the Puranas, otherwise it is but little known. In a derivative form it becomes Ravati, and in the spoken dialects Rabti and Rapti.....
 
[Called "Sailapur/Sailagram" because it's situated near a "Saila/rocky hill."]
 
This village was probably called Sailapur or Sailagram from its situation near a Saila or rocky hill, and from it this famous stone was denominated Sailagram, as well as the river....
 
The origin of this rocky hill is connected with a most strange legend, which I shall give in the abstract....
 
There are four stones, which are styled Saila-maya, and are accordingly worshipped whenever they are found. The first is the Saila, or stone just mentioned; the second, which is found abundantly in the river Sona, is a figured stone, of a reddish colour, with a supposed figure of Ganesa in the shape of an elephant, and commonly called Ganesa-ca-pathar: the third is found in the Narmmada; and the fourth is a single stone or rock which is the Saila-maya, of the third part of the bow of Parasu-Rama, after it had been broken by Rama-chandra....
 
[Called "Gandaca" because it comes from a mountain of that name; called "Cundaci" because it comes from "Cunda-sthala," a mountain that looks like two cavities of the temples of Vishnu; called "Sala-grama" because that stone is found in its bed; called "Narayani" because "Vishnu/Narayana" abides in its waters in the shape of the "Sala-grama" stone.]
 
The river Gandaca [Gandaki/Narayani/Gandak: Wiki] is so called because it proceeds from a mountain of that name. The people of Naypala call it Cundaci because it proceeds from the Cunda-sthala, or the two cavities, or depressions of the temples of Vishnu, in the shape of a mountain as I observed before.
 
It is also called Sala-grama, because of the stone of that name round in its bed. Another name for it is Narayani, because Vishnu or Narayana abides in its waters, in the shape of the above stone....
 
[Called "Bagmati/Bangmati/full-of-noises"; called "Harineswara/Harinesa" because it is "Siva in the shape of an antelope"; called "Sheopoory/Seo" because it's the place of "Siva"; called "Mrigasringodaca/ Harinasringodaca" because it is "Siva in the shape of an antelope"; declared to be Megasthenes' "Erineses"; called "Tirhut/Maitha/Maithila" from a Raja whose father was called "Mitha" and had a son called "Maitha/Maithila".]
 
The next river is the Bagmati [Bagmati/Kareh: Wiki] or Bangmati, that is to say, full of noises and sounds. According to the Himavat-chanda, a section of the Scanda-purana, it comes from two springs in the skirts of the peak of Siva. The eastern spring is the Bagmati, and the western is called after Harineswara or Harinesa, or the lord in the shape of an antelope. We read in the above section that Siva once thought proper to withdraw from the busy scenes of the world, and to live incognito in the shape of an ugly and deformed male antelope, that he might not be recognised by his wife, and by the gods, who he knew would immediately go in search of him, as he was one of the three grand agents of the world. He was not mistaken; for 10,000 years of the gods they searched for him all over the world but in vain. His lubricity at last led to the discovery, for some of the gods took particular notice of the behaviour of an ugly male antelope, and they wisely concluded that it was Siva himself in that shape. Since that time Siva is worshipped along the banks of the Bagmati under the title of Harineswara, or Harinesa. The peak we mentioned before is called to this day, according to Colonel Kirkpatrick, Sheopoory, the place or abode of Siva, or Seo. The pool, where he and his female friends used to allay their thirst, is called in the above Purana Mrigasringodaca, or Harinasringodaca, or the water of the peak of the antelope, meaning Siva in that shape. The western branch again flows into the Bagmati, and I believe that it once communicated its name Harinesi to that river; and similar instances occur occasionally in India. Hence I suppose that it is the Erineses of Megasthenes who besides says that it ran into the Ganges through the country of the Mathae. This country is that of Tirhut, called also in Sanscrit Maitha, and Maithila from a Raja whose father was called Mitha, and from him the son was called, in a derivative form, Maitha and Maithila....
 
[Called "Camala/Dwara-bhanga/Dwara-baha" because there was a town on its banks called "Dwara-bhanga/Dwara-bhanja/Dara-bhanga/Durbungah," which means "door that's been broken down and carried away"; for this reason it is declared to be Palladius's "Tiberoboas/Taberuncus/Tabero-bancus."]
 
The next river is the Camala [Kamala: Wiki], which retains its ancient name. The town of Dwara-bhanga was originally on its banks, according to the Bhuvana-cosa. It was formerly a very extensive town with a fort built at a very early period. What was its original name is unknown: for Dwara-bhanga signifies that the gate, either of the fort or of the palace of the Raja, had been destroyed, probably by a sudden overflowing of the river Camala.... It appears to me that the river Camala was from the town being on its banks called the Dwara-bhanga river, and synonymous with Dwara-baha[???]. It is then the river Tiberoboas and Taberuncus, for Tabero-bancus, mentioned in an account of the Brahmens by a certain Palladius who wrote in the latter end of the fourth century. The name of this town is written Dwara-bhanja and Dwara-bhanga, and also Dara-bhanga, and it is the Durbungah of the maps, and they all signify that the gate, or door, had been broken down or carried away....
 
[Called "Pusha-gram/Pusha-ghatt" because it's the town of the sun as nourisher.]
 
On the Divya-nadi or divine river, but more generally called the little Gandaci [Gandaki: Wiki], is Pusha-gram, or the town of the sun in his character of the nourisher. It is called also Pusha-ghatt; and the founder was a worshipper of the sun....
 
[Called "Causici/Cusa/Cusi/Causa" from the hermitage of the sage "Causica/Viswamitra" in "Cusagrama/Cusaganh"; declared to be Megasthenes' "Cosoagus/Cosoagon".]
 
The Causici [Kosi/Koshi, called Kausika in Rigveda and Kausiki in Mahabharata, formerly known as Kausiki after the sage Visvamatra who was a descendant of the sage Kusika, and had his hermitage on the banks of the Kosi: Wiki] comes next and is a large and famous river commonly called Cusa and Cusi. It is formed by the junction of seven large streams, between the two first ranges. They are all called Cusi, with an epithet peculiar to every one of them. The main branch is said to come from the hermitage of the sage Causica or Viswamitra, which place with a village in its vicinity is called Cusagrama, or Cusaganh, and this river Cusa or Causa is the Cosoagus or Cosoagon, in the objective case, mentioned by Megasthenes....
 
[Called "Bahuda/Mahoda/Bahuda Maha-nadi" meaning "many waters/great waters/great river."]
 
The next is the Bahuda [Bahuda River originates from Horsely Hills in Chittoor District, flows through Vayalpad, and enters Cuddapah District, where it joins with Pennar River: India9.com.], called also Mahoda in the Matsya-purana. In the list of rivers in the Maha-Bharata, we read Bahuda Maha-nadi. These denominations imply many waters, great waters, or the great river....
 
[Called "Sita-prabha/shining white"; called "Sita/white river".]
 
The next river is the Sita-prabha [Seetha/Sita/Sitha: Wiki], brought from Himalaya by Saha-deva, and the next is the Sita brought from the hills by Brahma. Sita-prabha signifies shining white, and is the same with Sita-canti, or Maha-nadi. The Sita or white river, is obviously the Dhabali. This last was probably the original name, as it is still current among the natives....
 
[Called "Icshumati" because adjacent country abounds with "icshu/sugar cane"; called "Tritiya/Tri-srota/Tista­" because it divides into three branches; declared to be Megasthenes' "Oxymatis"; declared to be Ctesias's "Hypobarus", which means "producing everything good."]
 
The next river is the Icshumati [Ichamati/Ichhamati: Wiki] so called, because the adjacent country abounds with Icshu or sugar-cane. It is also called in the Puranas Tritiya, because it divides into three branches or streams, in Sanscrit Tri-srota, as it is repeatedly called in the Cshetra-samasa. In the spoken dialects the letter R is invariably left out in the two word, which form this compound. We must say of course Tisota, from which comes Tista its present name....
 
The first or western branch is called Puruna-baha, or the old stream, and in the maps Purnabaha....
 
The Icshumati is the Oxymatis of Megasthenes, for thus we should read instead of Oxymagis; the same substitution of [x] for T having taken place...
 
It is also the Hypobarus of Ctesias who says that it is a river in India about two furlongs broad, and that its name in Hindi signifies producing every thing that is good, and that during thirty days it produces amber. A few lines after he says that this amber proceeds from trees called Sipachora. This word is variously written in different MSS. Some read Siptachora, and Pliny has Aphytacora* [Pliny Lib. 37. Cap. 2.] which, says he, signifies great sweetness, or very sweet. This last is the true reading, for it is obviously derived from the Sanscrit Mishtucara, to be pronounced in the spoken dialects Mitacora, and which signifies very sweet; from Mishta sweet, and Acara, which implies excellence, excellently sweet. This amber is the common sugar, of a light amber colour, transparent, and in crystals before it is thoroughly refined.
  
[Called "Hypobarus" meaning "carrying all the good things/producing everything good"; called "Guda" because the surrounding country produces "guda/ raw sugar."]
 
The river Hyparchos[???], called Hypobarus by Pliny, ferens omnia bona [Google translate: carrying all the good things], producing every thing that is good, is from the Sanscrit Sarva-vara, every thing good, to be pronounced Sabobara, for they say Sab or Sub for Sarva, all.... Hypobarus and Hyparchos are obviously corruptions from Subbara and Subharica, for the letter H is often substituted to the letter S; thus in Sanscrit we have Septa seven, Septem in Latin, Hepta in Greek and Heft in Persian.[???] Another name for this river is Guda[???], because the country on its banks produces abundantly Guda, or raw sugar.
 
[Called "Caratoya/Cara=Hand/Toya=Water" because when Siva and Parvati wedded, water poured into their hands fell onto the ground.]
 
Caratoya [Karatoya: Wiki] [is] a sacred stream in the north of Bengal. At the wedding of Siva and Parvati the water, which was poured upon their hands, fell to the ground and became a river called Cara-toya from Cara the hand, and Toya water. It is the Curratya of the maps....
 
[Called "Brahma-putra/Son-of-Brahma" because of myth: Brahma impregnates Santanu who has a child born in a vast quantity of water; Santanu makes a "Cunda/hole", and puts the child and waters into it, which forms a lake called "Brahmacunda," and the river coming from it "Brahma-putra/Son-of-Brahma;" it is called "Sadya-hrada", because in this place the sun gets rid of his "Sad/Sadi/weariness"; and is called "Gabhasti," because it is "the river of the sun".]
 
Let us now pass to the Brahma-putra [Brahmaputra: Wiki], or Brahmi-tanaya, that is to say the son of Brahma, or rather his efflux. The account of this river, and of its various names, is somewhat intricate, but above all its strange origin which cannot well be passed unnoticed. It is to be found in several Puranas, but the Calica is the most explicit on the subject; and I shall give it here in the abstract.
 
Brahma, in the course of his travels, riding upon a goose, passed by the hermitage of the sage Santanu, who was gone into the adjacent groves, and his wife, the beautiful and virtuous Amogha, was alone. Struck with her beauty he made proposals, which were rejected with indignation, and Amogha threatened to curse him.
 
Brahma, who was disguised like a holy mendicant, began to tremble and went away: however, before he turned round, his efflux fell to the ground at the door of the hermitage. The efflux is describe, as Hataca, like gold, Cara-hataca, radiant and shining like gold, which is the colour of Brahma; it is always in motion like quicksilver. On Santanu’s return Amogha did not fail to acquaint him with Brahma’s behaviour: he gave due praise to her virtue and resolution, but observed at the same time that with regard to a person of such a high rank as Brahma, who is the first of beings in the world, she might have complied with his wishes without any impropriety. This is no new idea; however Amogha reprobated this doctrine with indignation. I shall pass over how this efflux was conveyed into her womb by her husband. The Nile was also the efflux of Osiris, and probably the legend about it was equally obscene and filthy. In due time she was delivered of a fine boy amidst a vast quantity of water, and who was really the son of Brahma, and exactly like him. Then Santanu made a Cunda, or hole like a cup, and put the child and waters into it. The waters soon worked their way below to the depth of five Yojans, or forty miles nearly, and as far as Patal, or the infernal regions. This Cunda, or small circular pond, or lake, is called Brahmacunda, and the river issuing from it Brahma-putra, the son of Brahma....
 
In the Ambica-chanda it is said that the sun performs there his ablutions before he appears above the horizon. It is called Sadya-hrada, or the deep pool where the sun gets rid of his weariness, Sad or Sadi, after his fatiguing task. For this reason the Brahma-putra, which comes out of this pool, is called Gabhasti, or the river of the sun.... 
 
[Wiki says this is a mythological river.]
 
There are in Asama [Assam] two rivers called Lohita, [Lohitya is mentioned as a river along with many other rivers like Ananga, Pushpaveni, Utpalavati, Karatoya, Vrishasabhya, Kumari and Rishikullya as the rivers of ancient India (Bharata Varsha) at (6,9). Lohitya is mentioned as a great river at (13,165). Here it is mentioned along with Sarayu and Gandaki and other big rivers. A holy place named Urvasi (named after the Apsara Urvasi) is said to be situated in river Lohitya (13,25). Bhargava Rama is mentioned to have created a pilgrim center at Lauhitya (3,85): Wiki] and both are mentioned in the Matsya-purana, in the list of rivers; the Chacra-Lohita or greater Lohita, and the Cshudra-Lohita, or the lesser one. This last falls into the Brahma-putra near Yogi-gopa, and is noticed in the Bengal Atlas.  The original name of the greater Lohita  is Sama or Sam, and this is conformable to a passage in the Varaha-mihira-sanhita...
  
The Sama was afterward called the red river, from the following circumstance. The famous Rama, with the title of Parasu or Parsu, having been ordered by his father to cut off his own mother’s head, through fear of the paternal curse was obliged to obey. With his bloody Parasu, or Parsu, or cimetar in one hand, and the bleeding head of his mother in the other, he appeared before his father who was surrounded by holy men, who were petrified with horror at this abominable sight. He then went to the Brahma-cunda to be expiated, his cimetar sticking fast to his hand all the way; he then washed it in the waters of the Sama, which became red and bloody, or Lohita. The cimetar then fell to the ground, and with it he cleft the adjacent mountains, and opened a passage for himself to the Cunda, and also for the waters of the Brahma-putra; he then flung the fatal instrument into the Cunda. The cleft is called to this day Prabhu-Cuthara, because it was made with a mighty Cuthara, or cimetar. This is obviously the legend of Perseus, and the Gorgon’s head.... 
Lauhitya, Mythological Rivers: Lauhitya, now part of the Brahmaputra, is an ancient Indian river mentioned in the Puranas.

 Lauhitya Kingdom as per Indian mythology is situated in the eastern part of India which existed on the banks of Brahmaputra River.
 
Lauhitya kingdom is an ancient kingdom belonging to 'Dwapara Yuga' or 'Treta Yuga', located in the easternmost portion of India, on the banks of Brahmaputra River. As per Hindu mythology, this old kingdom had been visited by Bhargava Rama and also by Bhima, a Pandava for the purpose of collecting tribute for 'Rajasuya Sacrifice' of Yudhisthira, during a military campaign. Presently, there exists a region named Lohit in the eastern Indian state of Arunachal Pradesh, which is believed to be the ruins of Lauhitya kingdom. Historical sources also refer to a certain Naga ruler named 'Lohita' who reigned over an area near Kashmira. The Hindu epic of Mahabharata has mentioned about the existence of some other Naga kings apart from Lohita who ruled the territory close to Kashmira. They included Airavata, Vasuki, Takshaka and others. It is also asserted in Mahabharata that Arjuna had paid a visit to Lauhitya to accumulate revenue for the Rajasuya sacrifice conducted by Yudhisthira. Arjuna had captured this region after defeating Kashmira's Kshatriyas as well as King Lohita.
 
Mythological accounts are of the view that when Bhima had arrived at Lauhitya to collect tribute, he had won battles against King Mahaujah, ruler of Kausika-Kachchha, Paundraka-Vasudeva, ruler of Pundras and finally attacked King Chandrasena, King Samudrasena, King of Vanga, King of Suhmas, ruler of Karvatas and all Mlechchha tribes. Following these conquests, he then progressed towards Lohity. Bhima had compelled the Mlechchha tribals to pay taxes and several other forms of wealth. Different tribes of Kiratas reside on both the sides of Lohitya Mountains, which are present on the borders of Arunachal Pradesh and Assam.
 
Lohitya River is actually another name of the Brahmaputra River, which flows across Assam and Arunachal Pradesh. A sacred region referred to as 'Urvasi', named after Apsara Urvasi is also present near the Lohitya River. Bhargava Rama is believed to have built a pilgrimage spot at Lauhitya kingdom.
 
-- Lauhitya Kingdom, Ancient Indian Kingdom, by IndiaNetzone.com, 2/12/2013
 
[The Brahma-putra is called "Hradini/deep and large river" from "Hrida/Hradana/Hradini/Hradya/Hradyan"; its mouth is called "Airradon Ostium/Mouth of the river Hraden" by Ptolemy; called "Antiboli" by Ptolemy because it comes from a town of that name; called "Antomela" by Pliny, which is "Hasti-malla/Hatti-malla" in Sanskrit and the spoken dialects.] 
 
The Brahma-putra, is also called Hradini, as I observed in a former Essay on the Geography of the Puranas. This word, sometimes pronounced Hladni, signifies in Sanscrit a deep and large river, from Hrida, to be pronounced Hrada or nearly so, and from which comes Hradana and Hradini. In the list of rivers in the Padma-purana, it is called Hradya or Hradyan, and its mouth is called by Ptolemy the Airradon Ostium, or the mouth of the river Hradan: and according to him, another name for it was Antiboli, from a town of that name, called also by Pliny Antomela, in Sanscrit, Hasti-malla, in the spoken dialects Hatti-malla, now Feringy-bazar to the S.E. of Dhacca.
 
El Edrissi says, that in the Khamdan[???], which joins the Ganges,* [P. 69 & 70.] there was a Trisula, or trident, firmly fixed in the bed of the river. It was of iron, had three sharp prongs, and rose about ten cubits above the surface of the water, and says our author, its name, in the language of India, was Barsciul, or in Sanscrit Vara or Bara-sula, the most excellent trident. Near this iron tree was a man reading the praise of this river, and saying, "O thou, who abundantly bestowest blessings; thou art the path leading to paradise; thou flowest from sources in heaven, the road to which thou pointest out to mankind: happy the man who ascends this tree, and throws himself into the river;” when some one of the hearers, moved by these words, ascends the tree and jumps into the river and is drowned, whilst the spectators wish him the eternal joys of paradise. This is really in the style of the Pauranics; and though suicide is forbidden in general, yet there are privileged places where it is meritorious to kill one self....
 
It appears from [Rameswara's] account, that some people visited this place with a view to put an end to their own lives there, and others out of religious motives only, to obtain certain benefits. But even this last was attended with much danger, for it was necessary, it seems, to swim or wade in going and coming back from the rock, and in the meantime there were Jala-manushas ready to devour the pilgrims whom they could catch. Jala-manusha literally signifies watermen; however it is never used in that sense; but it implies people, who in a compound shape of men, and of sea or river monsters, devour men and all living creatures that come within their reach....
 
Maya-batu was a king who went to worship at Visva-nath, and having entered the water he saw three alligators who wanted to devour him. They were then tearing the body of the Raja of Gaja-pur in Mohura-banja. Maya-batu dived into the water and effected his escape to the shore. There was then the Raja of Rasanga or Aracan who was going to perform his ablutions and who informed him that these three alligators were originally three notorious gamblers and cheats, living in the town of Codaru near Raja-mahendra.* [Probably the Codura of Ptolemy.] They were obliged to leave the country and to take refuge on board of a ship that was just ready to sail to distant countries. A sudden storm from the Malayan mountains in the peninsula drove them northward (it should be S.E.) to the country of Cirata, which is near Parindra, or the lion’s country, or Sinhapur, not far from the lesser China. The ship was wrecked upon the magnet rocks near the mouth of the Chart river. The three gamblers were devoured by alligators and were born again of them in that odious shape, and they remain still in the Brahma-putra, round a hill in the middle of it. According to the natives, on the day of the Asocashtami, in the month of Chaitra, they sacrifice men, buffaloes, goats, and all sorts of animals in great numbers, when these alligators spring up to receive the blood into their mouths and devour the flesh which is abandoned to them. Great rejoicings are made to celebrate the entrance of the Brahma-putra into their country on that day, when Parasu-Rama with his cimetar cut a passage for its waters through the eastern mountains. It is said however that human sacrifices are no longer allowed at that place. The magnet, or loadstone, is emphatically called Mani, or the jewel, besides which it has in Sanscrit many other names more scientific, and which will appear when I pass to the countries and islands in the Indian ocean. In this manner Aristotle styles the magnet [x], the Mani or jewel: for such is the meaning of [x], when of the feminine gender.... 
(7) The position of Kie chha, or according to vulgar pronunciation, Kiet chha, or Ket chha, is the more difficult to determine, inasmuch as the name is not to be found in any Chinese author known in Europe, M. Remusat thought that in this name he recognised that of Kashmir; but this country is not so cold as Kie chha according to Fa hian's description. It produces, according to Moorcroft, wheat, barley, buckwheat, millet, maze, vegetables, panicum and rice: the last of which, as most cultivated, may be regarded as the principal cereal of the country. Besides, to reach Kashmir from Tseu ho, or Kouke Yar, Fa hian must have crossed the upper branch of the Indus, which flows from Tibet, and at present bears the name of Sing chu, or Sing dzing Khampa, and is much more considerable than that which, coming from the north, takes its rise at the southern base of the immense glacier, Poushti kher, and is called the Khameh river. In all the mountainous regions of central Asia, the roads which lead across glaciers, or which avoid them by detours, remain almost always the same; rendering it thus probable that the route followed by our traveller, is no other than that which still leads from Khotan and Yerkiyang to western Tibet. This route ascends the upper part of the Tiz ab to its source, passes the defile of Kara koroum, to the south of which it follows the course of the Khamdan, a feeder of the Shayuk, and then the course of the latter to Leh, or Ladakh. From this town the traveller proceeds to Baltistan, keeping to the north of the Tibetan branch of the Indus, and we shall see that he only passes the Kameh much further. Fa hian on leaving Tseu ho, or Kouke yar, must therefore have followed a southerly direction, the Kara sou, to its sources in the Tsoung ling mountains. Thence having first turned to the south-east to reach and ascend the Tiz ab, he must have followed the course of the Khamdan and the Shayuk to Ladakh, which appears to be his kingdom of Yu hoei. From Yu hoei he marched twenty-five days, doubtless in a westerly direction, to Kie chha. We must look therefore for this country in Baltistan, which is the little or first Tibet; or in its neighbourhood. — Kl.  
 
-- The Pilgrimage of Fa Hian; From the French Edition of the Foe Koueki of MM. Remusat, Klaproth, and Landresse, With Additional Notes and Illustrations. Printed by J. Thomas, Baptist Mission Press, 1848
 
[It is difficult to get over the sea because of a Myth: Asuras created an immense magnet like a mountain which attracted the arrows of the gods that were pointed with iron; Indra then divided the mountain into numerous splinters, and some fell into the sea; Ptolemy called the islands that attracted the iron nails of every ship that passed that way "Maniolae",  which comes from "Mani/Mani-yala," meaning "magnetic rocks."] 
 
In the Chatur-varga-chintamani it is declared that the Daityas [a race of Asura, half-brothers to the Devas.] having been once worsted by the gods, fled from before them, but finding no place of shelter their counsellor, Sucracharyya, created an immense magnet like a mountain which attracted the arrows of the gods that were pointed with iron. Indra, perceiving this, strode the mountain with his thunder and divided it into numberless splinters: some fell upon the land, some into the sea. One fell into the sea to the south-east of Chattala or Chattganh, and this is the reason that it is so difficult to get over that sea. We are acquainted with two splinters of that mountain: one near the mouth of the river of Negrais, and called by the natives Mani, and by us Diamond Island, which denominations are implicitly synonymous...
 
This magnetic rock, or rather rocks, constitute the Maniolae islands of Ptolemy, which, he says, attracted the iron nails of every ship that passed that way. There were ten of them, and among the islands of Sincapur there are about ten larger than the rest. Their name Maniolae is obviously from Mani in a derivative form Mani-yala, which is admissible in the present case.
 
El Edrissi, has placed such another splinter, or rock, at the entrance of the red sea, and calls it Mandeb, which I take to be from the Sanscrit Mani-dwip, and in the spoken dialects Mani-dib....

[The trident of the lord of the world is called called "Vara-sila/Para-sila/Sri-sila/excellence/power", so the rock it stood on was called the same names, and also the river where El Edrissi places the rock called "Mandeb", Sanskrit "Mani-dwip;" the "Brahmaputra" is also called "Persilis/Sersilis" for the same reasons.]
 
RAMESWARA has confounded these two splinters into one, by placing the latter close to the shores of the country of Cirat, which does not extend beyond Cape Negrais. The trident of the lord of the world is certainly Vara-sula, Pra-sula, and Sri-sula, which are denominations implying excellence and power. The rock on which it stood was of course Vara-sila, Para-sila, and Sri-sila, or the most excellent, and blessed rock, and the river in which it stood was once so called probably, at first by favourite poets who sang the praises of Maha-deva and of his linga, not forgetting the rock on which it stood, nor the river in which it was situated, for we find the Brahma-putra called by European writers of the seventeenth century Persilis, and Sersilis, in the easternmost parts of Hindustan, and it is connected by them with the river Lacsha, or Lakya.* [Modern Univers. History, Vol. 5th. p. 279. See also Edward Terry and others.]
 
[The Brahmaputra is called "Anta-sila/rock of our latter end", due to El Edrissi's rock "Mandep" being placed at the entrance of the red sea.]
 
In the long lists of rivers in the Maha-bharat and Padma-purana, the Brahma-putra is called Anta-sila, or the river of the rock of our latter end; alluding to the above rock....
 
[The Brahmaputra is called "Khatai" because it comes from the country of "Khatai"; the denominations "Par-silis/Ser-silis" are unknown; the denomination "Khamdan," mentioned by El Edrissi, is unknown, but he says it comes from China and falls into the Ganges; however, it was current in India in an early period because it is the "Cainas" of Pliny, and the "Doanas/Daonas" of Ptolemy; "Cain-Donas", in Sanskrit "Cayan-dhu/Cayan-dhava/Cayan-dhau/Cayan-dhauni/Cayan-dhauna/Cayan-dhuni" signifies the river "Caya/Brahma/Brahmaputra"; Buchanan says the western branch of the "Airvati" is called "Kiayn-dwayn/Fountain of Kiayn," meaning these two rivers come from a country called "Kiayn/Cayan/Cahang;" Buchanan lists a country called "Kian-dan" and says the "Kiayn-duan" comes from the country of the "Kiayn" tribe; four Chinese merchants say the river "Siam" comes from country of "Kyan-daw;" Haji-Khalifa says that in the country "Kyan-daw" there is a river called "Khamdan," but he must have meant the river "Cambodia," because he says a town called "Khancu" was on it; the town "Khancu" is not on it, but "Khancu" may be the name of the country because Al Bergendi says so, and also says the town was called "Khatha," which is probably the same as a harbor called "Catanh," which is probably the "Cattigara" of Ptolemy, the "Caitaghora" of Ed Edrissi, and the fort and town of "Catanh"; M. Polo mentions a country called "Cayan/Cayan-dhu" with a river called "Brius," which is the "Brahmaputra", which is in the region to the west of "Carayan", which is 18 days from the city of "Mien", which is "Ava", which M. De Guignes shows was part of "Yunnan"; to the west of "Carayan/Corrun hills" was a country called "Cayndu," bounded towards the west by the river "Brius," which is the "Brahmaputra/Biryya" because it is "the efflux of Brahma"; the country to the north of Asama (Assam) is called "Bramasong" in the Alphab. Tibet, and in the Puranas "Brahma-tunga;" it is called also "Bregiong" because it is on the banks of the river "Birjj/Birjyam"; this "Brahma-cunda," from which issues the "Brahma-putra," is De Barros's "Chiamay"; Dr. Barros calls the "Brahmaputra" the "Caor" river, which proceeds to the town of "Caor", then to "Sirote", then to "Camotay" and the sea; "Caor" is the town of "Goda/Gaur/Gorganh";  "Sirote" is "Sarada", a famous place of worship, and "Camotay" is the place of "Camacshya-devi/Cama-pitha/seat of Cama-devi;" the whole country is called "Cama-pitham"; called "Pitan" by 16th century writers, and was separated from "Canwanah" by the river "Persilis/Brahmaputra" which comes from the country of "Gor;" Ortelius calls the "Chiamay" lake "Cayamay/Chyamai" and mentions the country of "Camotay," and the towns "Chirote" and "Caor;" the "Brahma/ Brahmi/ Brahmaputra" is called "Caya", which is one of the names of "Brahma"; hence the river "Ava" that springs from the lake "Cayamay" is called "Cay-pumo", the Burman "Brahmaputra"; "Burman" is also called "Pummay" by Buchanan, and "Puma-hang" by four Chinese merchants; the upper part of the river "Doanas" Ptolemy calls "Bautes/Bautisus;" "Bhotisu" in Tibet, means "water/river of Bhota" which is the Sanskrit name of that country.]
 
Ctesias mentions wild men living in the waters of the river Gaita in India in some part of its course, and from the context this was in the easternmost parts of that country. Gaita is perhaps for Khatai, another name, for the Brahma-putra, because it was supposed to come from the immense country of Khatai.† [Ayin Acberi, Vol. 2d. p. 8, &c.] Palladius, in his account of the Brahmens says, that there were in the Ganges dragons seventy cubits long, besides an animal called Odonto who could swallow a whole elephant and was so much dreaded that no body durst cross that river, only at the time of the year when the Brahmens visited their wives who lived on the other side, for during that season the monster was never seen. Palladius supposes this river to be the Ganges, which seems to have been the limit of his geographical knowledge towards the east, but it was more probably the Brahma-putra. The denominations of Par-silis or Ser-silis are now unknown in India, as well as that of Khamdan mentioned by El Edrissi, who says that it is a large river which comes from China and falls into the Ganges. There is no doubt however that at an early period it was current in India, for it is the Cainas of Pliny, and the Doanas or Daonas of Ptolemy. These two words being joined together make Cain-Doanas. In Sanscrit Cayan-dhu, and in a derivative form Cayan-dhava, or Cayan-dhau, Cayan-dhauni, or dhauna and Cayan-dhuni, would signify the river of Caya or Brahma, and of course it is another name for the Brahma-putra, implying exactly the same thing. Now Dr. F. Buchanan says that the western branch of the Airavati is called Kiayn-dwayn, which in the language of the Burman empire, signifies the fountain of Kiayn, which comes nearly to the same thing.* [Asiatick Researches, Vol. 5. p. 231.] The case obviously, at least to me, is that these two rivers come from a country called Kiayn or Cayan, and the same with that called Cahang in the Alphab. Tibetanam....
 
In the list from Ava published by Dr. F. Buchanan* [Asiatick Researches, Vol. 6. p. 227.] [VIII. On the Religion and Literature of the Burmas, by Francis Buchanan, M.D., p. 163-308.] there is a country called Kian-dan, and that gentleman declares that the Kiayn-duan comes from the country of the Kiayn tribe[???]....
 
According to the journal of the four Chinese merchants, in their way back from Siam to their native country, and inserted in [Jean-Baptiste] Du Halde’s China, the river of Siam comes from the mountain or mountainous region of Kyang-daw....
 
Haji-Khalifa mentions in that very country a river called also Khamdan, but he meant by it, it seems, the river of Cambodia, for he says that the town of Khancu was situated upon it. This is not true of the town, but may be of the country of that name. For Al Bergendi says that it was rather the name of the country, and that the town was called Khatha, and is probably the same place with a fine harbour called at present Catanh... it is probably the Cattigara of Ptolemy, and the Caitaghora of El Edrissi, the fort and town of Catanh.
 
This country of Cayan or Cayan-dhu is mentioned by M. Polo, with a river called Brius, which is the Brahma-putra. This region, says he, is to the west of Carayan, and an extensive country. As M. Polo speaks of these countries from report only he is generally inaccurate, and it is a difficult task to recognise the countries he speaks of and to arrange them properly....
 
To the west of Carayan and of the Corrun hills was the country called Cayndu by M. Polo, and which was bounded towards the west by the river Brius. This is the Brahma-putra, which is often styled, if not called, the river Biryya, because it is the efflux of Brahma, and this word is always pronounced in the east Birjja. The country to the north of Asama on its banks is called Bramasong in the Alphab. Tibet, and in the Puranas Brahma-tunga in the list of countries. It is called also Bregiong because it is on the banks of the river Birjj or Birjyam, in a derivative form. The Capucins, who had a small convent in Tacpu to the north of it, had some correspondence with the petty king of Bregiong....
 
This Brahma-cunda, from which issues the Brahma-putra, is the same which is called Chiamay by De Barros, and other Portuguese writers. De Barros calls the Brahma-putra the Caor river, and says, that it comes from the lake Chiamay, and from thence it goes to the town of Caor after which it was denominated, thence to Sirote, to Camotay, and afterwards into the sea. Caor is the famous town of Goda, or Gaur generally, called Gorganh, that is to say the town of Goda. Sirote is probably Sarada, a famous place of worship mentioned in the Calica-purana, and Camotay is the place of Camacshya-devi, called also Cama-pitha, or the seat of Cama-devi. The whole country is also called Cama-pitham, pronounced formerly Campta and Camta.
 
This is the country called Pitan by some of our writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, and which was separated from Candwanah by the river Persilis, according to Edward Terry, who says that this river (which is the Brahma-putra) comes from the country of Gor: and this is in some measure true for it passes through it in its way into Bengal. The Chiamay lake was said to be 180 miles in circumference, which may be true of the country of Sayammay or Chiamay noticed by Dr. Buchanan....
 
Ortelius, in his map of Asia in 1580, calls this lake cayamay, with two dots on the letter Y, and with the cedilla, or dash, under the letter C, and to be pronounced Sayamay, as it is written by Dr. Buchanan; but in his map of India he spells it Chyamai, which sounds exactly like Chyamay in English. He mentions also the country of Camotay, the towns of Chirote, and Caor.
 
Four rivers are supposed to spring from this lake, but except [for] the Brahma-putra, the others must issue from it through subterraneous channels. The Pauranics delight in such mystical communications, and they are really very numerous in India. But this sort of paradise with four rivers issuing from it is obviously taken from our sacred books....
 
The Brahma, or Brahmi river, another name for the Brahma-putra, is called Caya, one of the names of Brahma; hence the river of Ava, supposed to spring from the above lake, is called Cay-pumo, or the Burman Brahmu-putra; for the Burman country is also called Pummay according to Dr. Buchanan, and Puma-hang by the four Chinese merchants mentioned by Du Halde....
 
The Pauranics, in their geographical diagrams, make the Hradini, or Brahma-putra, with the Pavani or Ava river, to flow toward the S.E. The source of the eastern branch of the Doanas, or Brahma-putra, is really at the Brahma-cunda, and thus far Ptolemy was right. To the upper part of this river through Tibet, he properly gives the name of Bautes or Bautisus. Bhotisu, in the language of Tibet, signifies the water or river of Bhota, the Sanscrit name of that country. He did not know, however, what became of it beyond Thogara or Tonker. The next river is the Meghanad, or Megha-vahana, in the spoken dialects Meghwan and Meghna. It is a well known river, and the general drain of the waters of Silhet, and adjacent countries. It begins, I believe, to be so called near Azmarigunge, below the junction of two considerable rivers, the great Bacra, and the Baleswari from Silhet, and commonly called Bowlee. The original stream is the great Bacra, which according to the Cshetra-samasa, comes from the country of Hedamba, now Cachar or Cuspoor to the eastward of Silhet....
 
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36180
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Thu Feb 17, 2022 6:44 am

Part 3 of 4

[Called "Damura/Dumbura" because the letter "M" easily admits "B" and "P;" declared to be Ptolemy's "Dorias" for "Domrias", which he places in a country south of "Salhala/Silhet", with two towns on its banks called "Pandass" and "Rangiberi," which latter is "Rangamati" near "Chatganh" in the country of "Reang"; near "Dumura/Chingree" is a town called "Reang;" "Rangamati/Ranga-bati" imply the same thing.]
 
The next river is the Damura[???] or Dumbura[???], for the letter M easily admits B and P after it. In the lower part of its course it is called the Carmaphulli [Karnaphuli/Khawthlanguipui: Wiki], and falls into the sea at Chatganh; but Ptolemy has carried its mouth, and that of the Doanas, into the gulf of Siam....
 
Dumura is a very common name in India, and in the spoken dialects generally pronounced Dumri, Dumriya, Dumroy, &c. It is the river Dorias of Ptolemy, for Domrias. He has placed its source in some country to the south of Salhala or Silhet, and he mentions two towns on its banks: Pandassa in the upper part of its course but unknown; in the lower part Rangiberi, now Rangamati near Chatganh, and Reang is the name of the country on its banks. On the lesser Dumura, the river Chingree of the Bengal atlas, and near its source is a town called there Reang. Rangamati and Ranga-bati, to be pronounced Ranghari, imply nearly the same thing....

[Called "Pavani/Pavana/Pavaman/Pauman" because it flows through the country of "Pama-hang", called "Pummay" by Buchanan, which is why Portuguese writers called branch of "Cayan" river, "Cay-pumo", and Pliny called it "Pumas/Puman;" Sanscrit is "Pavana/Wind"; Cshetra-samasa calls it "Su-bhadra/the beautiful and great river", and "Brahmotari" river flows by "Mani-pura" to "Su-bhadra"; the "Pavani/Pauman/Su-bhadra" is the "Airavati" that flows by "Amara-pura"; the upper part of which Ptolemy calls "Serus", the lower part "Menan" flows by Siam; its Sanscrit word origin is obscure and not mentioned in any book.]
 
The next river is the Pavani [the united stream of the Sarasvati and the Ghaggar, which is called by the name of Sarasvati, the most sacred river in ancient India: The Geographical Dictionary of Ancient & Medieval India, by Nundo Lal Dey, M.A., B.L., 2nd Edition, 1927] from Pavana, which in lexicons, as in the Amara-cosa, becomes in a derivative form Pavaman or Pauman. I believe it is so called because it flows through the country of Pama-hang* [Du Halde's China, Vol. 1st. p. 63.[???]] or Burma, which according to Dr. F. Buchanan is also called Pummay. Hence it is that the first Portuguese writers called one of the supposed branches of the Cayan river, flowing through the Burman country, Cay-pumo, and by Pliny it is called Pumas, or Puman. The Pauranics, as usual, searched for a Sanscrit origin for it, and derived it from Pavana, which signifies wind. In the Cshetra-samasa it is called Su-bhadra, or the beautiful and great river. The river Brahmotari, says the author, flows by Mani-pura, and going toward the east it falls into the Su-bhadra. The Pavani, or Pauman, called also Su-bhadra, is the Airavati, which flows by Amara-pura. It forms the upper or northern part of the river, which Ptolemy calls Serus, the lower part of which is the Menan which flows by Siam. The true spelling of the name of this river, and its Sanscrit origin, if derived from that language, are rather obscure, as it is not mentioned in any book that I have seen. I suspect, however, that it is hinted in the Garuda-purana, in a curious route performed by the souls of all those who die, at least in this part of the world. These souls, having assumed a pygmy form no bigger than the thumb, which is completed in twelve days after the decease, on the thirteenth, are seized by the servants of Yama and carried through the air to Yama-puri, or Yama-cota, on the high grounds in the center of the Malayan peninsula, and called Giam-cout (Jama-cota) by Muselman writers. There they remain one month, and thence go by land to Dharma-puri in the N.W. quarter of the world, on the shores of the western ocean, there to be judged by Yama with the countenance of the Dharma-Raja, or king of justice; for he has two countenances: one remains at Dharma-puri, and the other at Yama-puri. There are two roads: one for good men called Saumya, or beautiful, the other Cashtamarga, or the painful road: for now they travel on foot.
 
In fifteen days they reach Sauri-pur where rules Jangama with the dreadful countenance. When they see the town and its ruler they are much afraid, and there they eat the funeral repast of the third pacsha, or of the first month and half, offered by their sons.
 
Thence they proceed through dreadful forests to Varendra-nagara, where they eat the funeral oblation of the second month and receive some clothes, and then they set off for the next stage. The district of Varendra in Bengal, between Gauda and Dhacca, is well known.
 
Of the kingdom of Jangama we have some knowledge, and it is about half way between the Malayan peninsula and Varendra.[!!!] Its name is written Jangoma or Jangomay by European writers, and it is a great way to the north of Siam. It has the Laos to the east, and the country of Ava, or the Burman empire to the west. Its capital, Sauri, still unknown to us, is upon a river called I suppose after its name, Saura, or Sauri [???!!!].
Pavani: The river Ghaggar in Kurukshetra (district Ambala), or rather the united stream of the Sarasvati and the Ghaggar, which is called by the name of Sarasvati, the most sacred river in ancient India. The Pavani, which means the 'Purifier,' is said to be one of the eastern streams of the Ganges (Ramayana, Adi, ch. 43). Bharata crossed the river Sarasvati at its junction with the Ganges (Ibid, Ayodh., ch. 71). Whether the Sarasvati ever joined the Ganges or not, it is a fact that to the north of Thaneswar there is a celebrated Tirtha on the Sarasvati called Ganga-tirtha, where Ganga (the Ganges) is said to have bathed in order to get rid of her sins (Cunningham's Arch. S. Rep., 1863, p. 64; Panjab Gazetteer, Ambala District, p. 6, and the Ghaggar was a very important river before and the Sarasvati was its affluent instead of being the principal river itself as it is generally supposed (Panjab Gazetteer, Ambala District, ch. I, p. 5). 2. Same as Baidyanatha or Chitabhumi (Brihat-Siva P., pt. II, ch. 3).
 
-- The Geographical Dictionary of Ancient & Medieval India, by Nundo Lal Dey, M.A., B.L., 2nd Edition, 1927
 
[Laos' capital, "Sauri", is unknown to us, but must have been on a river also called "Saura/Sauri".]

Siam. It has the Laos to the east, and the country of Ava, or the Burman empire to the west. Its capital, Sauri, still unknown to us, is upon a river called I suppose after its name, Saura, or Sauri....
 
[Ptolemy's town "Nardon" was in the country of "Rhandmarcota/the-fort-of-Randamar", which was also the name of the entire country; the Sanskrit name of the country is "Casara/Hedamba/Hidamba" whose king was killed by Bhim, who fell in love with his sister "Hidamba"; "Hidamba" was also called "Runda-munda," because he cut off the "Runda/head" of travellers and "Munda/threw it away"; Hindus greatly admire such a jingle of words; "Runda" was the name of every "Raja of Hedamba", so Bhima was called "Runda-mara/he-who-killed Runda"; "Dhundha-mara" killed "Daitya Dhundu"; "Runda-mara-cota" means "the fort of him who killed Runda"; "Runda" was also a "Daitya/Asura"; Pliny calls the river "Ava/Pumas/Puman", and nations in that country "Brachmanoe", which should be "Barmanoe."]
 
Nardon is a town according to Ptolemy... situated in the country of Rhandamar-cota, literally, the fort of Randamar, after which the whole country was denominated...
 
The Sanscrit name of this country is Casara, and Hedamba or Hidamba, the king of which was killed by Bhim, who fell in love with his sister Hidamba, and remained with her a whole year. From this union are descended the present Rajas of that country who come occasionally to Benares to worship. Hidamba and his subjects were cannibals, and he and his sister wanted very much to eat Bhima as he was fat and plump. Hidamba was also called Runda-munda, because whenever he could catch any unfortunate traveller, he made his body Runda, or headless; and also he made his head Munda, that is to say, he cut it off and separated it from the body... Runda was the name of every Raja of Hedamba to the last who was killed by Bhima, who for that reason was, I believe, surnamed Runda-mara, or he who killed Runda: thus the famous king Dhundha-mara was so called, because he killed the Daitya Dhundhu. Runda-mara-cota signifies the fort of him who killed Runda. Runda was a Daitya [Asura], and a native of Sonit-pura, near Gwal-para, on the borders of Asama, and that place was the metropolis of the Daityas or devils, whilst the gods or followers of Brahma, lived to the westward of the Brahma-putra.[!!!] The country of the Daityas extended from that river eastward, to the banks of the Iravati, and was parcelled out amongst several chiefs; but he of Hedamba conquered them all... Pliny calls the river of Ava, Pumas or Puman, in the objective case; and says that many nations in that part of the country were called in general Brachmanoe, it should be Barmanoe. One is particularly noticed by him, "the Maccocalingoe, with two rivers called Pumas, and Cainas; both navigable, but the Cainas alone, says he, fall into the Ganges." It is therefore the Cayana, or Brahma-putra. The Maga-calingas are the Magas or Mugs, living near the sea shore in Chat'ganh, and Aracan.
 
[Ptolemy calls the easternmost branch of the Ganges "Antibole" in the country of "Airradon", which in Sanscrit is "Hradana", a name of the "Brahmaputra"; "Antibole" was also a town to the S.E. of "Dhacca" called "Fringy-bazar"; it is the "Antomela" of Pliny, which in Sanscrit is "Hasti-malla"; in the Swarodaya-mahatmya "Hasti-malla" is called "Hastibandh," because the Raja's elephants were quartered there; Pliny says it was at the confluence of five rivers, therefore it was called "Panchanada-nagara" in the Harivansa.]
 
Ptolemy says that the easternmost branch of the Ganges was called Antibole[???] at Airradon. This last is from the Sanscrit Hradana, and is the name of the Brahma-putra. Antibole was the name of a town situated at the confluence of several large rivers to the S.E. of Dhacca, and now called Fringy-bazar. It is the Antomela of Pliny, and its Sanscrit name is Hasti-malla, in the spoken dialects Hathi-malla. In the Swarodaya-mahatmya[???], Hasti-malla, as well as the country about it, is called Hastibandh, because the elephants of the Raja were picketted there or in its vicinity. It was, says Pliny, situated at the confluence of five rivers, and on that account it is called Panchanada-nagara in the Harivansa....
 
The next is the Phani [Feni/Pheni Nadi: Wiki] or serpent river: it is mentioned in the Maha-bharat under the name of Airavat [Airavata is a mythological white elephant who carries the Hindu god Indra: Quora.], a large sort of serpent. On its banks lived the famous Ulupi, daughter of Airavat, or Pannaga, or the serpent king: from her and Arjuna, the Pandwan, are descended the present Rajas of Trai-pura or Camillah. This river is the Fenny of the maps....
 
[Called "Carma-phalli" because good Karma flourishes in it; "Chatgram" is called in the Puranas "Phulla-grama"; "Chatta/a-royal-mat-spread-under-a-tree"; "Patta/Pitha," with the addition of "Phulli," is "the blessing of a royal mat"; in the Scanda-purana "Patta/Chatta" are names of "Chatganh," but mean that when the Daitya Mahishasura was destroyed by the Devi, its bones and flesh appeared on the ground like large flagstones, or "Pattana" in Sanscrit, and "Chattana" in Hindi; the southern point at the mouth of the river is called "Pengui" because it is towards "Pengu/Pegu"; the northern point is called "Pattanh" which is the "Pente-polis" of Ptolemy, for "Patta/Pattan-phulli/the flourishing seat"; "Carma-phulli" is also rarely called "Carna-phulli", the "Carnabul/Chatganh" town of Edrissi because its situated on its banks; "Carma-phulli" in the upper part is called "Dumbura/Dumura/Dumriya", and when passing through the hills its called "Carma-phulli", but it's original name is "Bayuli/Bayula"; in the Bhuvana-cosa it is said to flow through the country of "Ari-rajya/Kingdom of Ari" where it is named "Nabhi/Naf/Teke-naf", and called "Hema/Golden" because it comes from golden mountains styled "Hema/Canchana/Canaca/Gold"; all rivers in this country are considered branches of the "Carma-phulli."]
 
The Carma-phalli [Carnaphulli] [Karnaphuli: Wiki], or Chatganh[???] [in Chittagong???] river. It is mentioned in the Scanda-purana, in several Tantras, and Geographical Tracts. In the Bhuvana-cosa it is declared that it is so called because there Carma, or good works, do blossom and flourish most luxuriantly, so as to produce fruit most abundantly....
 
Chatgram [Chattagram/Karnaphuli River] is called in the Purunas Phulla-grama. Chatta is a royal mat spread under a tree in those times of simplicity of manners: Patta, or Pitha, any seat, with the addition of Phulli, implies a blessing to the royal mat, to the royal seat. This explanation of the meaning of Carma-phulli and Chatta-grama is in the Bhuvana-cosa....
 
In the Scanda-purana,* [Section of the bridge of Rama.] the words Patta and Chatta are acknowledged as the names of Chatganh, but with another meaning. Devi, having destroyed there, the Daitya Mahishasura; his bones, the flesh being rotten, appeared upon the ground like immense flag stones, or Pattana in Sanscrit, and Chattana in Hindi. The right, or southern point at the mouth of the river, is called Pengui because it is towards Pengu, or Pegu; the left, or northern point, on the side on which the town is situated, is called to this day Pattanh. There can hardly be any doubt, in my humble opinion, but that this town is the Pente-polis of Ptolemy, for Patta, or Pattan-phulli, the flourishing seat.
 
The Carma-phulli is also called, though rarely, Carna-phulli, and it is the Carnabul of the Edrissi, who wrote about the year 1194: but that geographer has bestowed that name rather upon the town of Chatganh, because situated on its banks....
 
The Carma-phulli, as I observed before, is called in the upper part of its course Dumbura, Dumura, or Dumriya: on its passing through the hills it assumes the name of Carma-phulli: but its original name is Bayuli or Bayula.* [Cshetra-samasa and Bhuvana-cosa.] In the Bhuvana-cosa it is declared that it flows through the country of Ari-rajya, or kingdom of Ari, where it assumes the name of Nabhi, according to the Cshetra-samasa, and is commonly called the Naf, and Teke-naf. This river is called in the Bhuvana-cosa, Hema, or golden river, probably because it comes from the golden mountains, styled Hema, Canchana, Canaca &c., which signify gold. In general all the rivers of this country are considered as branches of the Carma-phulli, some are actually so, others are so only in a mystical sense....
 
[The "Rajju" river in Sanscrit means "rope/bamboo" and is synonymous with "Guna/Dama"; there the king Naraca placed the "Linga/Phala" of Maha-deva, called "Adya-natha/Adi-natha/Linga/Phallus"; another name for it was "Phalgunagar/town of Phalguna/built-by-Arjuna"; also called "Pharwagara;" it is the "Baracura" of Ptolemy; also called "Phalgun/Palong/Palong-Burra."]
 
The river we mentioned before, two Yojanas to the south of Ramu, is called Rajju[???], which in Sanscrit signifies both a rope and a bamboo. Rajju is also synonymous with Guna and Dama; which last is the name of several places on that coast. Perhaps these words imply that there was either a cable, or a boom of bamboos lashed together, laid across the river. There the king of Sonitpur, Naraca, placed the Linga, or Phala of Maha-deva, under the name of Adya-natha, or Adi-natha, the primeval lord, Linga and Phallus. In the Bhuvana-cosa, it is said, that this place was laid waste by the Yavanas, or Muselmans. Another name for it was Phalgunagar, or town of Phalguna, having been built by Arjuna, called also Phalguna. In the Cshetra-samasa it is said that it was near a river, and that it was built by a man of that name, and it is, says our author, commonly called Phanguna or Phalgun. Another name for it, he adds, is Pharwagara, and this, in my opinion, is the Baracura of Ptolemy. Phalgun is called Palong in the maps, with the epithet of Burra, or the great, which might have been the case formerly....
 
[Called "Nabhi/Naf" because it comes from "the navel of a god who lives in the hills"; called "Teke-naf" because it flows through the country of "Teke/Tecu/Teceu;" sometimes called "Dombac" from a country on its banks; the Sanskrit name of "Aracan" is "Barma/Barman/Barmanaca;" by the people of "Pegu" it is called "Takain"; Buchanan says the "Thoek" tribe lives on the river "Naaf," and sent a colony to the upper parts of the "Carna-fulli"; in the Cshetra-samasa it is called "Carcandu/Cacundi" in the country of "Cemuca/Ceu/Ceunca," and its inhabitants are called "Ceuci/Kookies;" a respectable native said that at "Aracan" the inhabitants were from the tribe "Tek/Teke," and the country was called "Tekain/Takain/Tecain/Yecain/Recain"; Buchanan says indistinct articulation is fashionable through Burma and other countries.]
 
To the south of the Rajjoo, about forty miles, is the river Nabhi [Naf: Wiki], vulgarly Naf, because it proceeds from the navel of a certain god, who resides amongst the hills. It is more generally called Teke-naf, and in official reports made to Government I understand that it is generally so called. Teke-naf implies that it flows through the country of Teke, written in some Sanscrit books Tecu, and Teceu, to be pronounced Tecoo and Tekyou....
 
In some maps it is called the Dombac river, from a place of that name situated on its banks. The Sanscrit name of Aracan is Barma, Barman, and Barmanaca proper; by the people of Pegu it is called Takain. Dr. F. Buchanan* [Asiatick Researches, Vol. VI. p. 229.] says that Thoek is the name of a tribe living on the eastern branch of the river Naaf, and who sent a colony to the upper parts of the Carna-fulli; and this circumstance is recorded in the Bhuvana-cosa in these words: "at Carcandaca, in the woods, will come a Tecu-raja, who will abolish all distinctions of casts; but Nagarjuna will destroy him." In the Cshetra-samasa it is called Carcandu, near the Carma-phulli, and its present name is Cacundi, says our author. It is also in the country of Cemuca, commonly called Ceu or Ceunca, and its inhabitants Ceuci or Kookies. A respectable native of Rangoon who came some years ago to Benares with many persons of that country informed me that he had been at Aracan, and that he understood that the bulk of the inhabitants were of a tribe called Tek or Teke, and from it the country was called Tekain or Takain. He suspected that Tecain, Yecain and Recain, might be the same name differently pronounced, and indeed Dr. Buchanan says that indistinct articulation is fashionable through the Burman empire and the adjacent countries....
 
[Called "Mahanadi/great-river"; Ptolemy calls the "Mahanadi" river "Tocosanna"; the "Tekeu" tribe is in the country of "Teke-naf/Takain;" the town of "Aracan" is called "a stone city" because it's surrounded by rocks cut artificially like fortifications; another name for "Aracan" is "Rau-shan" and the tribes in that country are called "Ru/Yu/Rai/Yai"; but the meaning of "shan" is unknown; Portuguese writers mention a country called "Co-Dowascan" which is "Cu-Tecwa-shan," alluding to the invasion of the "Cu/Cuci" country by the "Thoeke" tribe; to the Portuguese, "Towascan" is the name of a town, which is really "Aracan", the city of the "Teke-shan" tribes; Ptolemy puts a town on the "Tocosanna" called "Tri-lingon," which is Sanskrit, and also "Tri-glypton," which is an attempt to render into Greek the meaning of "Tri-linga/Trai-linga/the three lingas of Maha-deva," of which the "Tri-sul/trident" is the emblem; rendering it with three perpendicular cuts parallel to each other is called "Tri-glypton" in Greek; in the Puranas, "Aracan" is part of a larger district called "Tri-pura/Trai-pura".]
 
The next river is the Maha-nadi [Mahanadi: Wiki], or great river, which flows by Aracan. There is Sila or Saila-pattuna, or the stone city, the seat or throne of the Maga Rajas. There in the Maha-nadi is Venu-gartta, or the bamboo fort; but the sea overflowing will destroy it, and leave in many places shoals, and sand banks. This is the second inundation of the sea, which will do so much mischief to the whole country. The first, it appears from our author, affected chiefly the shores of Chatganh. This bamboo fort, I suppose, has been rebuilt more inland, for it still exists and is mentioned in a French map by the Sr. Robert in the year 1751, where it is called Fort de Bamboux. In a sketch of the mouth of the river of Aracan by D’Anville it is inserted, but without a name. It is placed there about sixteen miles to N.E. of the pagoda, at the entrance of the river on the left side.
 
Venugartta is literally a bamboo pit in Sanscrit, but in Hindi it is either Venu-gar or Venu-gara: the first signifies a bamboo fort; the second a bamboo-pit, which last is hardly admissible. The town of Aracan may be called with great propriety the stone city, being surrounded by steep craggy rocks, cut artificially like fortifications....
 
The Aracan river, in the Bhuvan-cosa, is called Maha-nadi, or the great river; but its real name among the natives is unknown. Ptolemy calls it Tocosanna, the true pronunciation of which is, I believe Teku-shan or Teke-shan, and we have in that country the Teke-naf: the inhabitants of Aracan are of the Tekeu tribe, and the country is called Takain, and the word shan is certainly obvious in Rau-shan, another name for Aracan, and I believe that Ru or Yu, Rai, Yai, are the names of a tribe in that country, for, says Dr. Buchanan, what is written Roe is pronounced Yoe in that country.... It appears to me that Teku-shan was pronounced by the Portuguese Touascan, for Teke-shan, or Tecwa-shan, in a derivative form from Tecu-shan. Portuguese writers mention also another district called Co-Dowascan, which I suppose to be Cu-Tecwa-shan, and to allude to the invasion of the Cu, or Cuci country, by the Thoeke tribe, as mentioned by Dr. Buchanan....
 
With Portuguese writers Towascan is not the name of a river but of a town, which I conceive is no other than Aracan, the metropolis of the Teke-shan tribes. Ptolemy places on the Tocosanna the metropolis of the country, and calls it Tri-lingon, a true Sanscrit appellation. Another name for it, says our author, was Tri-glypton, which is an attempt to render into Greek the meaning of Tri-linga or Trai-linga, the three Lingas of Maha-deva, and of which the Tri-sul, or trident, is the emblem....
 
It is often represented by three perpendicular cuts parallel to each other, and this, in Greek, is called Tri-glypton. Aracan is part of an extensive district called Tri-pura, or Trai-pura in the Puranas, or the three towns and townships first inhabited by three Daityas, the maternal uncles of Ravana. These three districts were Camilla, Chattala and Barmanaca, or Rasang, to be pronounced Ra-shanh, or nearly so; it is now Aracan. Maha-deva destroyed these three giants and fixed his Tri-sul in Camilla, which alone retains the name of Tripura...
 
Ptolemy says that in the country of Tri-linga, there were white ravens, white parrots, and bearded cocks....
 
["Sandowy/Thayndwa/Saindwa" is the southernmost division of "Aracan"; in the Bhuvana-cosa it is called "Sandwipa" which should be instead "Sandwi"; in that place is a river and town called "Sedoa/Saindwa" and by Ptolemy "Sadus/Sada"; between this river and "Aracan" is another large river called "Cata-baida/Cata-baiza"; this is Ptolemy's "Catar-beda" river, which he erroneously places to the north of "Aracan"; "Cata" is a "fort", and "Byeitza/Baidza" is the name of a tribe in that country"; the island of "Cheduba" across the river is called "Bazacata" by Ptolemy; Buchanan says that the letters "T", "D", "Th", and "S", "Z" are used indiscriminately in that country, and also indistinct pronunciation is fashionable.]
 
The Maha-nadi, or river of Aracan, is the last on that coast in our Sanscrit records, and the district of Sandowy, called also Thayndwa or Saindwa by Dr. Buchanan, and declared by him and* [Asiatick Researches, Vol. 6th. 199 and 201.] Captain Symes, to be the southernmost division of Aracan, is also the most southerly district of the empire of the followers of Brahma, or India, along that coast, ending in about eighteen degrees of latitude north. In the Bhuvana-cosa it is called Sandwipa, but I believe it should be Sandwi. In that district is a river and a town, called in modern maps, Sedoa for Saindwa, and in Ptolemy Sadus and Sada. Between this river and Aracan there is another large one, concealed behind the island of Cheduba, and the name of which is Cata-baida, or Cata-baiza. This is the river Catar-beda of Ptolemy, which, it is true, he has placed erroneously to the north of Aracan; but, as it retains its name to this day among the natives, and as it is an uncommon one in that country, we can hardly be mistaken....
 
In the language of that county, Cata is a fort, and Byeitza, or Baidza, is the name of a tribe in that country...
 
The island of Cheduba, opposite to this river, is called very properly Bazacata by Ptolemy, and Dr. Buchanan informs us that the letters T, D, Th, and S, Z, are almost used indiscriminately in that country, where even indistinct pronunciation is fashionable.
 
[Hindus say that all ledges of rocks and islands placed in a line, are the remains of bridges made by gods or devils.]
 
In the countries of Chattala and Barmanaca, Rama-chandra began his first bridge in his intended expedition against Ravana. The abutment took up the whole of these countries; and then Rama-chandra carried on his works directly towards Subela, or Sumatra, and had nearly reached that island when, by the advice of Vibhishan, king of that country, he left off and began another bridge at Rameswara, in the south of India. Of the former bridge seven piers are still to be seen which form the archipelagos of the Andaman and Nicobar islands, exhibiting vast ruins consisting of all the rocks which surrounded them. The Hindus fancy that all ledges of rocks, and all islands placed in a line, are the remains of bridges made either by the gods or by the devils, for some particular purposes, generally unknown to us at present.
  
[The bay of "Cruzcool" has a river that falls into it called "Mushcolley," which is also the name of the island opposite, called "Mascal" by the sea people; the name of the island to the north is called "Cuccura-dwipa/Island of dogs;" "Cuta" = "dog"; "Cuttub-dea" comes from "Cuta-dwip," which has a place in it called "Cukera-hansera/Dog-swimming-creek"; called "Quoqor-diva" by Lindschot, and "Cuccuri-diva" by Monserrat.]
 
The Portuguese maps exhibit only four rivers on that coast: that of Chatganh; the Chocoria, to be pronounced Khocoria; the river and gulf of Rameu; and the river of Aracan. The gulf of Ramu, now called the bay of Cruzcool, has a considerable river that falls into it called Mushcolley, after which is denominated the opposite island, but called by our seafaring people Mascal, this appellation being more familiar to them; but in the Portuguese maps there is no name affixed to it. The name of the island to the north of this is Cuccura-dwipa, but in the spoken dialects Cuccur-diva, or Cuccur-dia, or the island of dogs. In these dialects a dog is generally called Cuta; and from Cuta-dwip I suspect they have made Cuttub-dea. There is a place in it called Cukera-hansera, which, the pilots say, signifies Dog-swimming Creek. It is called Quoqor-diva by Lindschot in his map of India, and Cuccuri-diva by F. Monserrat.* [In an autograph MS. of the author, in my possession. The Padre wrote about the year 1590 in the prisons of Senna in Arabia.]
 
[The source of the Ganges is a basin called "Cunda", the shape of a drinking vessel in Sanscrit; called "Piyali" in Hindi; below is a fall with a rock in the middle called "Patacni/Patcani/the-head-of-the-Linga-of-Mahadeva" which the Ganges tumbles over; the river then goes to "Awartta/ Hara/ Hari/ Brahma/ Gangawartta/ Brahmawartta/ Haradwara/ The-gate-of-Hara"; "Awartta" is an enclosed circular place; the Pauranics say the Ganges flies over the mountains and falls into the "Cunda" of "Brahma" which is Lake Manasarovara; and thence to another "head-of-Mahadeva", from which it drops into a basin called "Bindu-sarovara".]
 
The source of the Ganges is supposed to be in a basin called Cunda, because it is in the shape of a drinking vessel so called in Sanscrit, and Piyala in Hindi... and the water, forcing its way at the bottom, re-appeared at a considerable distance through subterraneous channels.
 
This is supposed to be the case with our Cunda, which is said to be deep, and that water is constantly oozing and dripping from its steep and guttered sides, forming many little streams which are called the hundred weepers from the manner in which they fall, and also from the noise they make. These falling to the bottom form a considerable stream, which they say forces its way through channels, either under ground or under the glaciere... This stream re-appears at Gangautri, where is a fall of no great magnitude. Below the fall, in the middle of the river, is a rock styled the head, or top, of the Linga of Maha-deva. The Ganges tumbles over it, hence this stone is called, from that circumstance, Patacni, or Patcani.  From thence the river goes to the Awartta of the Ganges, or of Hara, Hari, and Brahma; and thus we have Gangawartta, Brahmawartta, &c.; but it is more generally called Hara-dwara, the gate or pass of Hara. Awartta literally signifies an enclosed place of a circular form...
 
The Pauranics declare that the Ganges, issuing from under the feet of Vishnu under the pole, flies through the air, brushing the summits of the highest mountains, and falls into the Cunda of Brahma, which is acknowledged to be the lake of Mana-sarovara, and from thence through the air again it alights upon the head of Maha-deva, and remains entangled in the lock of hair on his head, from which it drops continually into a bason beneath called Bindu-sarovara, or the dripping pool...
 
[Branches of the river are called "Buri-Ganga/Old Ganges" by the country people, because when the Ganges moves away from its old bed, it gets overrun with "Bana/reeds/thickets", in Sanscrit called "Saraban"; also called "Saravati/Abounding-with-reeds," and called "Rama-ganga" to the east; a branch that springs out at Hardwar and rejoins the Ganges at "Banghatt" is also called "Ban/Saraban" and the present bed to the east was once called "Ban/Saraban"; Ptolemy mistook this for the "Rama-ganga," also called "Ban/Saraban/Saravati";  the four towns he places on its banks are "Storna/Hastnaura", "Sapotus/Hastina-nagara", "Sabal/Sabulgur", and "Eorta/Awartta"; called "Arate" in the Peuting tables.]
 
These branches have various names, but in general they are called by the country people Buri-Ganga, or the old Ganges. Another name is Ban-ganga, or the reed river, because, whenever the Ganges, or any other river forsakes its old bed, this old bed and its banks are soon overrun with Bana, or reeds, which form numberless thickets, in Sanscrit Saraban; and these two denominations are used by the learned, particularly the latter.
 
It is by no means an uncommon name in India, as well as Saravati, or abounding with reeds. It has also the name of the Rama-ganga, to the eastward of the Ganges. 
 
The only branch of that name, which can attract our notice, is to the westward, springs out at Hardwar, and rejoins the Ganges at Banghatt. This part is well delineated in the general map of India. It springs out again, according to the late surveys, at Succur-taul, passes to the eastward of the ruins of Hastina-pur, and rejoins the Ganges at Gur-mucteswar. This Ban, or Saraban river, was formerly the bed of the Ganges, and the present bed to the eastward was also once the Ban or Saraban river.
 
[At two declivities in the Gangetic plains the Ganges strikes against "Padanta/ Padantica" which are "the foot's end of the mountains"; this female deity's restless disposition is checked by the "Padanti/foot-of-the-mountains".]
 
In the immense plains of Anu-Gangam, or the Gangetic provinces, there are two declivities or descents. One towards the east, and the other from the northern mountains towards the south. This precipitates the waters of the Ganges against its right bank, towards the south, and makes them strike with violence against the Padanta, or Padantica, the foot’s end of the mountains to the south, and which begins at Chunar and ends at Raj-mahl....In the upper parts of the course of the Ganges, as far down as the pass of Sancrigali, its aberrations and wanderings are confined within narrow limits, and its encroachments and devastations are comparatively trifling. It is a female deity, and in her watery form is of a most restless disposition, seemingly bent on mischief, and often doing much harm. This unrelenting disposition of hers to encroach is greatly impeded, and checked, by the Padanti, or the foot of the mountains, with its rocky points projecting into the stream such as Chunar, Mudgir, Sultan-gunge, Pattergotta, Pointy, Sancri-gali, and Raj-mahl.
 
The word Padanti is pronounced Ponty in the spoken dialects, and is spelt Paentee by Dr. Hunter, in his Dictionary. But by Pointy we generally understand now that rocky point, which is near Patter-gotta.
 
["Chunar" in Sanscrit is "Charanadri/Charana-giri," which is synonymous with "Pedantica"; in the Ratna-cosa and Puranas it is called "Padapa".]
 
The Sanscrit name of Chunar is Charanadri, or Charana-giri, which is nearly synonymous with Padantica. This last is mentioned in the Ratna-cosa, and in some Puranas, where it is called Padapa.
  
[But the Ganges is hard to control, and still she carries away the hills of Chunar and Mudgir.]
  
Between these huge rocky points the Ganges is constantly at work, excavating deep bays and gulfs, which, after long periods, she fills up entirely, and then scoops them out again. Even the huge rocky points I just mentioned, have by no means escaped her unrelenting activity. They are cut down almost perpendicularly from top to bottom; and it is written in the Purunas, that the Ganges has carried away the half of the hills of Chunar, and Mudgir...
 
[Because the Ganges is a deity, the sacred number "three" is applied to it: it comes down from heaven in a threefold stream which forms a "Triveni/three-plaited-locks": the second "Triveni" is the Prayag meeting the Yamuna and Saraswati; and the third "Triveni" are the two rivers at Hoogly.]
 
As the Ganges is a most favourite deity of the Hindus, they have in various shapes applied to it the ineffable and mysterious number THREE, the type of the Hindi triad. It comes down from heaven in a threefold stream, which upon earth forms a Triveni, or three plaited locks. This stream at Prayag, meeting Yamuna and Saraswati, forms here a second Triveni, and the two last rivers near Hoogly, forsaking the Ganges, form a third Triveni....
 
[Inferior rapids are called "Patacni/Patcni/Patcanya" by natives, called by the poets "Nirvana-vaha/rapid-of-the-departed," because they are dangerous.]
 
There are several inferior rapids in the Ganges which are called by the natives Patacni, Patcni, and Patcanya. The last Gangautri begins at Patter-gotta, and ends at Sancri-gali, and is certainly a dangerous rapid where many accidents happen....
 
Hence I am told that poets sometimes called it the reach, stream, or rapid of the blessed or departed, Nirvana-vaha...
 
[The "Pointy/rocky point" is called "Sancri-gali" from Sanskrit "Sancirna-gali/intricate, narrow pass".]
 
There were also three remarkable Charanadris, or Padantis [rocky point]: Chunar, Mudgir and Pointy, each of which had a Gala, Gali, a pass, or Gully. The last is called Sancri-gali, from the Sanscrit Sancirna-gali, or the intricate and narrow pass....
 
[Ptolemy names five mouths of the lower Ganges flowing into the sea: (1) "Cambuson", (2) "Bhagirathi", called in Sanskrit "Vriddhamanteswara-Samudra/Swelling-Lord-Oceanus" alluding to the Bore which appears in the river; it begins at "Fulta"; in Sanscrit "Phulla-gram", called this because "Samudra swells with joy at the sight of his beloved son Lunus, and his heart like a flower opens at the sight of him"; "Vriddhamanta" means "increase," it is called in the spoken dialects "Buddmanteswara/Manteswari";  it forms three channels formed by sand banks; the "Ragi-masana" is called "Misen-sand" by the sea people, "Ragi" means "lusting after", and "Masuna" comes from Sanscrit "Masi" which means "changing form"; but "Masan," in the spoken dialects, when speaking of the Ganges, describes a part of the channel that looks like "gentle boiling water with sand rising up and down" due to the quicksand there; the "Ragi-masana" is also called "Ran-masan", "Rana" means "tumultuous struggle"; this second mouth, because of its size and the Bore in it, is called "Samudra/Oceanus", "Sagara/Pontus", "Narayena/Nereus/Nereon" and "Varuna/ Naupati/ Naupatin/lord-of-ships/Neptune/Nephtyn; this is the "Ostium magnum" according to Ptolemy; the third mouth is called by Ptolemy "Camberikhon" which is the river "Cambaraca," in Sanscrit "Cumaraca", called in the spoken dialects "Cambadac/Cabbadac," and by early writers "Gundruc/Gumbruc" and "Gaudet" which is a mistake, as this is "Godupa/Godui/Godavahi/Gorroy" to the east of "Bhushna";  the "Cumaraca" and "Ichhamati" are branches of the "Bhairava/Boyrub/proceeding from the sweat of Maha-deva"; the fourth mouth is called "False" by Ptolemy due to its being mistaken for the easternmost branch of the Ganges which is hidden behind islands; its Sanscrit name is "Trina-cachha" according to Davi-Rama's commentary, because its banks are "covered with grass" and abound with "Harina/deers/antelopes" for which reason it is also "Harina-ghatta", because the animals appear at the "Ghatts/landing places".]
 
Let us now pass to the lower parts of the Ganges, in its course towards the sea through the Antarvedi, or Delta of the Ganges. Ptolemy reckons five mouths...
 
The first mouth is the Cambuson, now the Suvarna-recha, or Pipley river...
 
The next or second mouth, which is that of the Bhagirathi, is called in Sanscrit Vriddhamanteswara-Samudra, literally the swelling lord Oceanus, alluding to the [wild] Bore which makes its appearance in this branch of the river. It begins at Fulta, and reaches sometimes as far as Nadiya. Phulla-gram is the Sanscrit name of Fulta, and is so called because Sumudra swells with joy at the sight of his beloved son Lunus, and his heart, like a flower, opens and expands at the sight of him. Vriddhamanta implies increase, either in bulk, consequence, or wealth, &c. In the spoken dialects it is called the Buddmanteswara, and simply the Manteswari river. It is said in the Cshetra-samasa to consist of three channels... These channels are formed by sand banks, denominated in some places braces, and in others reefs and flats. The Ragi-masana is along that sand, corruptly called by seafaring people the mizen-sand, Ragi signifies lusting after, greediness of prey. Masuna is supposed to be derived from the Sanscrit Masi, which signifies a change of form: but Masan in the spoken dialects, when speaking of the water of the Ganges, implies a particular part of the channel where the stream puts on a new form, and which looks like a gentle boiling of the water with sand rising up and falling down. That part of the Channel is carefully avoided by boatmen, as it shews that there is a quicksand which causes this appearance. I am assured that it is also called Ran-masan, nay some insist that this is the true reading. Rana implies a tumultuous struggling attended with a quick motion and running, and answers here to the English word race, as used by seafaring people.
 
This mouth is thus called on account of its size, and of the tremendous appearance of the Bore in it, Samudra is Oceanus, Sagara is Pontus, Narayena is Nereus or Nereon, and Varuna, called also Naupati, or Naupatin, or the lord of ships, is Neptune, and perhaps the Nephtyn of the Egyptians. This is the Ostium magnum, the second mouth of the Ganges, according to Ptolemy. 
 
The third mouth, called by him Camberikhon, is that of the river Cambaraca, the true Sanscrit name of which is Cumaraca according to the Cshetra-samasa....
 
The fourth is called the false mouth by Ptolemy, probably because it is so broad and extensive, that it was often mistaken for the easternmost branch of the Ganges which lies concealed behind numerous islands. Its Sanscrit name, according to Cavi-Rama’s Commentary[???], is Trina-cachha, on account of its banks being covered with luxuriant grass, and of course abounding with Harina, deers, and antelopes, for which reason it is also called Harina-ghatta from their frequently making their appearance at the landing places, or Ghatts....
 
[The second mouth, "Bhagirathi", sends a branch to the west and another to the east at "Tri-veni," because three rivers part in three different directions; the branch to the west is the famous "Saraswati", and Ptolemy says it flows into the first mouth, the "Cambusan", and [wrongly] the mouth of the "Jellasore", called in Sanscrit "Sactimati," which is synonymous with "Cambu/Cambuj/river-of-shells" which sends another branch into the second mouth, the "Bhagirathi", and is called "Rupanarayana";  the branch to the east goes into the third mouth, the "Cambarican", and is the "Jumna/Jubuna"; the "Jumna" and "Saraswati" unite at the northern Triveni, "Allahabad", and part at the "Triveni" near "Hoogly", called "Tropina" by Pliny, and "Trippini/Terboni" by the Portuguese; "Jumna" gets its name from "Cambadaca/Cambarac"; Ptolemy says the Ganges sends an arm to the east to the fourth mouth, the "false" mouth or "Harinaghatta", and from this springs another branch to "Antiboli," which is the "Dhacca" branch called "Padma/Pudda-ganga", which sends an arm into the "Harina-ghatta" near "Custee/Comercolly," and flows into the "Harina-ghatta" mouth.]
 
Ptolemy’s description of the Delta is by no means a bad one if we reject the longitudes and latitudes, as I always do, and adhere solely to his narrative, which is plain enough. He begins with the western branch of the Ganges, or Bhagirathi, and say, that it sends one branch to the right, or towards the west, and another towards the east, or to the left. This takes place at Tri-veni, so called from three rivers parting in three different directions, and it is a most sacred place. The branch which goes towards the right is the famous Saraswati, and Ptolemy says that it flows into the Cambusan mouth, or the mouth of the Jellasore river, called in Sanscrit Sactimati, synonimous with Cambu, or Cambuj, or the river of shells. This communication does not exist, but it was believed to exist, till the country was surveyed....
 
The river, which according to Ptolemy, branches out towards the east, or to the left, and goes into the Cambarican mouth, is the Jumna, called in Bengal Jubuna. For the Ganges, the Jumna and the Saraswati unite at the northern Triveni, or Allahabad, and part afterwards at this Triveni near Hoogly. It was known to the ancients, for it is called Tropina by Pliny, and by the Portuguese Trippini, and in the spoken dialects they say Terboni. Though the Jumna flows into the Camberican mouth it does by no means form it, for it obviously derives its name from the Cambadaca, or Cambarac river, as I observed before. But let us proceed: Ptolemy says that the Ganges sends an arm toward the east, or to the left, directly to the false mouth or Harinaghatta. From this springs another branch to Antiboli, which of course is the Dhacca branch, called the Padma, or Pudda-ganga. There is a mistake, but of no great consequence, as the outlines remain the same. It is the Padda or Dhacca branch, which sends an arm into the Harina-ghatta. The branching out is near Custee, and Comercolly, and under various appellations it goes into the Harina-ghatta mouth....
 
[The natives in the country near the western boundary of "Anuganga" say the "Setlej" ran into the "Caggar/Drishadvati" forming a river called "Dhutpapa" in Sanskrit, and "Tutapus" by Megasthenes; the "Caggar" was considered by ancient writers to be the boundary of the excursions of the gold-making ants."]
 
It was my intention to have described the western boundary of Anugangam [Ganges: Wiki] in the same manner as I have described the others, but I find it impossible, at least for the present. A description of the country on both sides of the said boundary would certainly prove very interesting, but the chief difficulty is that the natives of these countries insist that the Setlej [Sutlej: Wiki] formerly ran into the Caggar, or Drishadvati, and formed a large river called in Sanscrit Dhutpapa, and by Megasthenes Tutapus....
 
As the Caggar, or some river falling into it, is supposed by our ancient writers to have been also the boundary of the excursions of the gold making ants toward the east, I shall give an account of them, as possibly I may not have hereafter an opportunity of resuming the subject; the legends are certainly puerile and absurd, but as they occupy a prominent place in the writings of the naturalists and geographers of classical antiquity, they may be regarded as worthy of our attention, and it may at least be considered as a not uninteresting enquiry to endeavour to ascertain their source.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36180
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

PreviousNext

Return to Articles & Essays

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 55 guests